Goblin Kingdom

Arc 3: The Age Of Warlords

by Haruno Hermit
Chapter 156: The Invasion of the Flatlands
Status
Race Goblin
Level 92
Class King; Ruler
Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World
Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King’s Soul;
Ruler’s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake’s
Possessed
Evil Eye; The King's Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic
Skills
Manipulation; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The
Third Chant); Warrior's Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld
Goddess; Guided One
Divine
Goddess of the Underworld (The goddess)
Protection
Attributes Darkness; Death
Subordinate High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv68); Orc
Beasts King (Bui) (Lv82)
Abnormal Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-
Status Headed Snake

Year 213 of Germion Kingdom.

As the first month of the year, Mars, ended, the month of Bilf came. When
Bilf was nearing its end,the soldiers assigned to patrol the forest in the night
felt a change occur.

The forest was stirring.

They couldn’t tell exactly what was different, but there was something
different. In the past, the forest felt harmless, but now, it was like a beast
holding its breath.

The soldiers watched the forest for a while, but seeing that nothing was
happening, they ended their patrols.

“We should probably report this just to be safe,” one of the soldiers said.

The patrols were being done in shift. After the soldiers on patrol informed
the next patrol their finding, they went down the city walls and headed for a
small shed where they would await new orders.

It has been roughly 2 months since the colonial city has been built. At first,
no one could sleep in fear of the monsters attacking at any moment, but
humans were never one to worry for long.

In time, their anxiety loosened, and they got used to living in a fortress
right next to the forest.

Around the watch fires, atop the castle walls, the soldiers sternly did their
rounds. The night was the hour of the monsters.

With the favor of the god of fire did the humans try to see though the
depths of Verna’s (goddess of darkness) wings, but even the flames
themselves weakened within the depths of the night god’s bosom.

“Finally, we can sleep,” a soldier said.

The soldier sprawled himself over his bed to sleep, but as soon as he did,
the sound of alarms and people screaming reached his ears.

“Monsters! Hordes of them!”

The battering sound of alarm jolted the soldiers off their beds, prompting
them to immediately head for the castle walls.

Their swift response was thanks to their daily drills.

Upon climbing the walls, what greeted them were hordes of monsters that
extended as far as the eye could see.

Giant continental turtles that even adventurers would need several men to
subjugate, monkeys that kidnapped people, foxes with thorn-like fur that
hunted livestocks. Various beasts of all sorts filled their eyes, but what was
worse was that there were hordes of them.

That scene unfolding before their eyes was enough to break their common
sense.

Within that great horde of beasts were goblins, most conspicuous of which
were those equipped with bows.

The soldiers yelled. “Goblins! There are goblins among them!”

Gowen’s subordinates have become extremely wary of goblins since the

last battle. Part of that was because of Gowen’s orders, but an even bigger
reason was the stories told by the survivors of the previous battle.

Despite the darkness the soldiers managed to see the archer goblins and
beast tamers.

“There are archers and beast tamers!” One of the soldiers cried.

Such a sight instilled fear into the soldiers, causing them to be panicked,
but someone yelled at them from behind.

“Calm down! Follow the orders of your platoon commander and prepare to
fight back! Those monsters can’t cross the moat or climb the walls!” Yuan,
who had been made responsible for the colonial city, said. “This is still within
Master Gowen’s predictions! Reinforcements are coming from the capital!
Our duty is to lure the enemy and exhaust them!”

Yuan’s voice reminded the soldiers of their roles. They looked at each
other, and after realizing how foolish they were being, laughed, then they
immediately carried out their jobs.

“This won’t be like last year. This time we’ll beat these monsters down!”

As the soldiers cheered, Yuan turned heel.

“Or, at least, I hope we do…” Yuan quietly muttered to himself before

taking command.
 ◆◆◇

Ra Gilmi Fishiga, who was given the order to surround the colonial city,
groaned.

“The humans truly are powerful,” he said.

The well lit moat was not a distance they could leap across. The depth was
not something to scoff at either, being as deep as three goblins put atop each
other with their arms stretched up.

“Doesn’t seem like we can dig our way in either,” Gilmi said.

He had considered having the killer ants and the Gi goblins dig a path, but
with a moat this deep, it wasn’t feasible.

There was no other way to enter the colonial city other than the
drawbridges, but there were only two of those. It was too dangerous an option
while attacking.

In this operation, their current forces included the Ganra Tribe, Gi Gi

Orudo’s Beast Army, the araneae, the minotaurs, the tarpidae, the papirsag,
the rizalat, and the orcs.

The Goblin King ordered them to take it easy and just threaten the enemy,
but he didn’t say not to attack either.

“The enemy will probably draw their bows…” The timid Bui said.

After the papirsag promised to make shields for them, Bui and his orcs
took on the duty of carrying of the shield bearers.

“A fight between bows is exactly what I want,” Gilmi bravely said.

He did not believe that the Ganra Tribe would lose out to the human
archers in archery.

“Lord Gi Gi, please send the quicker ones of your horde to surround the
fortress. Once we’ve put them on guard, send the beasts to the plains,” Gilmi
said.

“Very well. I wonder if there are any prey in the plains,” Gi Gi said.

“Can the rizalat search for a water source nearby? We might be able to fill
that dry moat with water,” Gilmi said.

Tanita of the rizalat nodded. “So long as there’s water, we can send my
brethren.”

“Exactly. I’ll leave it in your hands,” Gilmi said.

There’s a lake inhabited by lizardmen not too far, so Gilmi figured he

might be able to attack the fortress via water. The fact that Tanita was able to
quickly deduce his thoughts showed that he too was an excellent commander.

“Understood,” Tanita said.

“Lord Fanfan of the Tarpidae,” Gilmi said.

“Fanfan is currently talking with someone,” Fanfan said.

She was currently talking via an unknown tongue with an ant.

Gilmi gave her a job.

“Tell the ants to fill up that moat,” Gilmi said.

Fanfan was currently the only one who could talk with the killer ants.

“Sure, as long as they get food. Oh, Fanfan too,” Fanfan said.

Gilmi nodded with a wry smile.

It was a mystery how well the killer ants who lived in the desert could live
here, but their numbers and working force was certainly something to be
prized. And while it wasn’t possible to dig their way into the fortress, it was
certainly possible to fill that moat with dirt.
 Gilmi had the minotaurs and the other slow beasts wait at a designated
location, then he decided to wait and see how things developed.

“This isn’t like me. My heart is beating so fast,” Gilmi muttered.

Even he couldn’t help his excitement.

He looked up at the night sky.

 Gowen Ranid was in his manor when he received the report.

He has been in his office since coming back from training to ensure that all
the plans tomorrow were good to go. It was then that some soldiers appeared
before him, panicked.

“The signal fire from the colonial city has been lit! It’s red! The monsters
are attacking!”

Gowen was in the middle of his lunch when they entered. He cut the bread
on his plate, dipped it in his soup, and then he took a bite out of it.

“Details?” Gowen asked as he pushed away the thoughts of panic from the
monsters coming too early.

“W-We don’t have any information as of the moment! But…” One of the
soldiers said.

“Then send some scouts and prepare to send a messenger to the capital,”
Gowen said. “The north and the south too.”

“Yes, sir!” The soldier said.

“Oh, and the guild too. We’ll be paying handsomely, so tell them to send
their best,” Gowen said.

“The Adventurers Guild, sir?” The soldier confirmed.

“Yes. Anything else?” Gowen asked.

Seeing the soldier dumbfounded, Gowen said. “Don’t worry. Even if a

horde of monster attacks, the colonial city won’t fall so easily. We have more
than enough time to have our lunch.”

“Yes, sir!”

Satisfied that the soldier had finally calmed down, Gowen finished the
bread in his hands and hurriedly concluded his lunch, then he gathered the
soldiers of the west.

“To think on top of the southern heretic revolt we would have to deal with
the monsters. I don’t think they intentionally aimed for this timing, but…”

The reinforcements from the south will be lessened.

The south was too unstable for the capital to easily send reinforcements.
He would ask Gulland for help, but the barbarians have started moving in the
north again.

“So the time of tribulation has come, has it?” Gowen muttered.

Currently, his forces had 800 footmen, 200 cavalry, and 100 archers. On
top of that, he also had the new weapons, the chariots, from the east beyond
the Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom.

The engineers mentioned they had to test the chariots in live combat. The
chariot unit’s training hasn’t been completed yet, however, so Gowen wasn’t
sure how effective they would be, but as far as mobility went, they were
unequaled.

They had less cavalry as a result, but since Corseo’s passing, no one has
really managed to win the cavalry over anyway.

Gowen lifted his head and pushed away the needless worries.

“We have to win,” Gowen said.

Since they’re coming out to the flatlands, they have some advantages. This
time they’ll be the ones to trample them as they try to surround the colonial
city.

As Gowen resolved himself, he began his preparations.

◆◆◇

As Gilmi led the detached force under his command to surround the
colonial city, the main force led by the Goblin King took a large detour
through the north before going to the flatlands.

As the sun set, the harpies, who traversed the skies, and Gi Ji Arsil’s unit,
who traveled on ground, moved to scout the enemy.

In the position of the vanguard was the Goblin King’s subordinate with the
biggest army, Gi Gu Verbena.

His duty was to gather information on the surrounding area, search a safe
route, and move his army accordingly.

One of the harpies flying in the sky cried a high-pitched sound as she
descended to where Gi Gu was. As a duke class goblin, Gi Gu’s muscular
body was a size bigger than everyone else’s.

“Reporting,” the harpy said.

As Gi Gu raised his head, the harpy flying at a low altitude behind him
casually reported.

“There is a human village northwest half a day’s distance away. Size:

slightly big,” the harpy reported.

“Slightly? That’s not very specific. Enemy number?” Gi Gu asked.

“Don’t know~” The harpy laughed, then she flew back to the sky.

Nuu, Gi Gu groaned, then he turned to his subordinates and gave an order.

“Contact Gi Ji and have him confirm the harpies’ intel,” Gi Gu said.

After ordering one rare class goblin, he sent another rare class goblin.

“Inform the king that we’ve spotted a human village. We’re currently
investigating it. Direction: Northwest. Distance: Half a day. Go!” Gi Gu said.

The rare class goblin mumbled to himself Gi Gu’s orders, then he bolted
off for the king.
 Gi Gu had a lot of goblins under him, so he could afford to use the
precious rare goblins as messengers.

The battle with the killer ants made Gi Gu realize just how difficult it was
to communicate during wartime. Normal class goblins can’t deal with
unexpected situations and are too dumb to memorize long messages, so the
minimum class for messengers had to be rare class. The lack of a more
satisfactory solution made Gi Gu groan.

Using the rare class for such tasks meant that their battle prowess would
dwindle.

“I know it’s the king’s orders, but this is really going to be difficult,” Gi
Gu complained to himself.

The king had ordered them to capture the human villages without killing
any humans. That was a tall order for the goblins who knew nothing but war.

Gi Gu had to ensure that his subordinates understood their mission.

The Goblin King gave that order after considering the post-war issues, but
Gi Gu did not understand that. As far as he was concerned, the king asked
them to occupy the villages to execute surprise attacks.

“It would be faster if we just killed them all,” Gi Gu muttered.

In that case, wiping out all the humans to seal their lips would be ideal. But
despite worrying endlessly, Gi Gu convinced himself that he had to obey the
king’s orders. Gi Gu hurried on with his army.

His objective was the western city. He would take the humans by surprise
and take the head of their boss.

Until then he had to move carefully.

“Hurry!”

Gi Gu ran to the village with 40 rare goblins, while the main force ran to
the east. Even as the twin moons, Ervi and Navi, dyed the flatlands in their
light, the demon children of chaos (goblins) army showed no signs of
stopping.

◆◆◇

Gi Gu’s messenger arrived at the rear guard the Goblin King led. It was
already night by the time he arrived.

“A village, huh. We should drop by,” the king said.

The Goblin King immediately made up his mind and left the task to Gi Ga
Rax, who then bolted off with his black tiger.

The Goblin King had borrowed 10 iron legs from the Paradua reserve
forces, so he decided to have Shumea and Fei ride with them.

“Shumea, Fei, you’re coming with us,” the king said.

The spearwoman blessed by the god of flames and the elven officer and
warrior looked at each other, puzzled.

“I’m going to declare an edict in the occupied village. You are to ensure
that the villagers fully understand what I’ve said,” the Goblin King said.

“W-Wait a moment, Boss! That’s impossible for me!” Shumea

complained.

“I’m not taking no for an answer. You’ve rested plenty, and now, I’m
going to work you sick,” the Goblin King said.

“But Boss…” Shumea complained.

She looked pitiful, almost like she was about to cry at any moment, but the
king ignored her and asked the messenger the directions of the village.

“Hurry,” the king implored with a cool face.

Fei immediately got up one of the black tigers and sat behind a Paradua
goblin.
 “Uu~, damn it! If a girl has guts! She can do anything!” Shumea said as
she thrust her spear into the innocent land before jumping onto one of the
black tigers.

“Ready? Let’s go!” The Goblin King said.

The Goblin King ran alongside the 10 black tigers. It was a pity but there
weren’t many beasts who could carry someone of a king class’s stature.

Of the black tigers, the only one who could would be the old chief,
Aluhaliha’s, jirouou. But even if jirouou could, he wouldn’t live long if he
had to carry the king for a long time.

Fortunately, with the king’s superior body, he could move quickly even
without a mount.

After a while, the human village came to view. There were several goblins
outside. They were probably Gi Gu’s people.

The king was relieved to see that they were able to safely occupy the
village. He heaved a sigh of relief as he entered the village.

Gi Gu’s subordinate goblins were from the south. They had long arms and
specialized in climbing trees. When they saw the king, they prostrated
themselves before him almost as if they were facing a god.

A rare class goblin platoon commander greeted the king.

“Your Majesty, to think you would come here personally,” he said.

The Goblin King nodded and had the village chief summoned.

There was a plaza at the center of the village, where a stump just big
enough for the king to seat on was. The king sat himself comfly on that
stump and struck zweihander into the ground.

The pressure emanating from him was heavy enough to make even the
stern officials of the capital run away barefooted, so it was only natural that
Shumea would feel pity for the chief.
 “I kind of feel bad for them,” Shumea remarked.

“We’re not killing them, though. If anything I’d say we’re being kind?”
Fei said, causing Shumea’s face to turn bitter.

“Your Majesty, I present to you the village chief,” the rare class goblin
said as he presented the pale and shivering old chief to the king.

“Thank you,” the king said.

The Goblin King stared at the old village chief.

He wondered to himself how he could convince these people he meant no

harm. After all, even old adventurers would want to run away upon seeing
him. The pressure he emanated was simply that great.

True enough the old village chief couldn’t stop shivering just standing
before him.

To the old village chief, the Goblin King looked like the sort who could
speak only two words: ‘kill everyone’.

The old village chief desperately held on to his flickering consciousness. If

he let his guard down for even a moment, he knew he would faint. He had
little grandchildren left in the village. At the very least, he had to find a way
to save them.

It was only a moment, but it felt like an eternity before the king finally
opened his mouth.

He went straight to the point as usual.

“We will be taking control of this village,” the Goblin King said.

When Shumea heard the king’s low-pitched voice, she looked up to the
sky.

“That had the opposite effect, Boss,” she quietly remarked.

 Only Fei reacted to her. He raised up one of his brows as he quietly
watched the Goblin King and the human converse.

“Y-Yes…” The chief weakly said.

The Goblin King continued. “So long as you don’t rebel against us, we
won’t hurt you, so just shut up and live.”

As far as the Goblin King was concerned, there was no problem so long as
this village had no ways of communicating with the west.

Though he would have to wait until the true leader of this place, the enemy
commander Gowen Ranid, was gone before he could assume full control.

“W-We won’t s-say any-anything! I-I swear!” The village chief said.

“You keep that promise, it’s the one thing keeping lives. I’ll leave you
some people to ensure things go smoothly. Dismissed,” the king said.

As the Goblin King stood, he took zweihander back from the ground and
sheathed it by his waist.

The village chief fell on his buttocks when the Goblin King did that, but he
ignored him and passed by Shumea and Fei.

“There’s no reason for needless battles. If anyone gets in the way, remove
them. We can demand taxes later,” the Goblin King said.

“As you command,” Fei said.

“Well, we’ll manage somehow,” Shumea said.

“I’ll be going ahead. Make sure the villagers understand my policies

perfectly, then 2 days later come after me,” the Goblin King said.

Fei quietly nodded and Shumea heaved a sigh of relief. Before the king left
he asked the rare class goblin platoon commander to work with Shumea and
Fei.
 “What will we be doing?” The goblin asked.

Shumea heaved a sigh of relief as she looked at the chief, who was still
sitting on his buttocks, dazed.

“I think we can start by bringing an old man’s soul back,” she said.

This is going to be a long 2 days, she thought.

Tl’s Note: I’ve added the map below. That’s the map provided at the end
of Volume 2. I have difficulty reading handwritten kanji and the image is
really blurry, so just let me know if you find anything amiss.

Legend:
(Note: If you see anything amiss, please let me know. I couldn’t read some
kanji because of the image quality and the handwriting.)
1. Unexplored Forest of Darkness land.
2. Sylph HQ
3. Unexplored Forest of Darkness Land
4. Demihuman HQ
5. Gi Zu’s Territory
6. Fortress of the Abyss
7. Gi Gu Verbena’s Territory
8. Gi Gi’s Territory
9. Orc HQ
10. New Orc HQ
Red text. Gi Go’s Travel Route
Chapter 157: Siege

After the month of Bilf, came the month of Toura. The light of spring fell
upon the colonial city that was about to be engulfed by war.

Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his soldiers concentrated on carrying out various

tasks as they tried to fill the moat.

“Fire!”

At Gilmi’s behest, the goblins of Ganra let loose their bows, and countless
arrows shot over the walls of colonia, giving rise to many screams.

They knew that a powerful counterattack would come right after, so…

“Retreat!”

Without even checking how much damage they’ve dealt, they ran back to
an area near the forest. As soon as they did, an arrow as big as one’s arm
landed in the place they were standing at before.

“Damn, are the humans raising a giant?” Gilmi spat.

Gilmi had a platoon meant for sieging the colonial city, but the powerful
attacks of the enemy kept them from putting their plans into action.

This was the goblins’ first time sieging an enemy city. No matter how hard
they racked their heads to find a way to siege the colonial city (colonia) while
limiting casualties, they couldn’t think of anything.

Even Gilmi himself who believed that the archers of Ganra wouldn’t lose
out to the human archers cowered before their giant arrows.

As a result, they have been fighting the humans like the waves of the sea,
coming and going.
 While they fought, the orcs would take their shields and run for the moats,
and they would try to fill them up.

“Support the retreating orcs! Proud goblins of Ganra, don’t let these orcs
prove themselves braver than us!” Gilmi said.

It was rare for him to say so much, but he needed to to encourage his
soldiers.

As soon as he gave that command, the goblins of Ganra hiding in between

the trees, crawled out and shot their bows at the humans.

Gilmi stood at the frontline to manage the horde that was made up of half
their tribe.

“Fire!” Gilmi said.

The arrows flew above the walls once more.

“Over there! Run!” Gilmi said.

The goblins ran the opposite direction that the orcs did.

As they dodged the incoming arrows, Gilmi gave another order.

“Bows at the ready!” Gilmi said.

When everyone had nocked their arrows, Gilmi immediately gave his next
order.

“Stop! Shoot!” Gilmi said.

After those two simple orders, Gilmi and his soldiers ran back to the forest.

When they got back to the forest, Fanfan of the tarpidae called out to him.

“The ants have a problem,” Fanfan said.

Apparently, the killer ants tried to dig a hole to fill the moat, but they
ended up hitting a barrier that kept them from moving any further.

“Are the humans that meticulous?” Gilmi asked.

“Fanfan doesn’t know. They felt like something made by a god.” Fanfan
said.

“Hmm…” Gilmi became thoughtful.

—Does this have something to do with the unencroachable area dictated by

the gods? Did the humans accidentally build their fortress on top of it?

Gilmi wasn’t sure, but if the killer ants can’t get through, then that’s that.

“Got it. Thank the killer ants for us,” Gilmi said.

For the meantime, Gilmi decided to promise them food and rest, then he
went to meet Bui.

“I’ve thrown the logs just like you told me too, but we just can’t seem to
fill those things,” Bui said.

“Did you suffer any casualties?” Gilmi asked.

“We have about 3 wounded,” Bui said.

“That’s good then,” Gilmi said.

“Those giant arrows are a problem,” Bui said.

“Indeed, and here I thought we’d win for sure in a contest of archery,”
Gilmi said.

Seeing Gilmi crying sour grapes, Bui couldn’t help but raise his brows in
his anxiety.

“How about using the lizardman?” Bui asked.

“There’s water underground, but we can’t quite figure out how to get it to
flow into the moat,” Gilmi said.

It wasn’t easy for the lizardman, who normally lived by the river, to go
underground.

There was no way for them to reach that water source either.

As Gilmi sighed and Bui quietly listened, the latter came up with an idea.

“Then how about this?” Bui said.

After Gilmi listened to Bui’s proposition, he decided to stop the attacks

during the day.

◆◆◇

On the side of the humans, who were under attack by the goblins, Yuan
and his men defended the village as they waited for Gowen’s reinforcements.

“How are the ballistae doing?” Yuan asked.

“There are currently no problems, sir!” The young soldier replied.

Commanders like Yuan always had to act dignified lest they wished to
make their soldiers anxious.

As someone who had studied under Gowen himself, Yuan did his best to
stifle his own worries and act like a dignified commander.

“Keep up the good work. Those monsters won’t cower just from
something like this,” Yuan said.

“Understood!” The young soldier happily replied, and Yuan nodded.

Yuan’s attention was focused on the distant west. They have been
successfully defending against the goblin attacks thanks to the defensive
weapons of the fortress, and the moats – despite having been slightly filled –
were still alright, but it was curious whether they would be able to say the
same in the hour of the night god.
 The darkness belonged to the monsters.

Of course, Yuan had come up with a countermeasure himself.

For one, he’s hired the adventurers staying at the colonial city for a long
time and promised them a handsome reward. It was for that reason that he
had them wield one part of the defensive weapons.

Having been designed to defend for perpetuity, the colonial city comes
outfitted with bountiful fields.

The emergency reserves should hold even half a year later.

The knights, the soldiers, the farmers and tenant farmers all currently had
high morale.

But even then…

Yuan gripped the hilt of his sword tight.

The memories of that night when that monster-like king of goblins sent
him flying just won’t leave.

Did I overlook something? Is everything really alright?

Yuan could not rid himself of his worries, so despite it being his free time,
he could not help but inspect the defensive weapons, the farms, and various
other places.

“Nothing seems amiss,” Yuan said to himself.

But although Yuan had checked for himself that nothing was amiss, when
he want to the streets, his anxiety still weighed heavily on his shoulders.

“Hey, mister,” a voice said to him.

That voice belonged to a fearfully beautiful young girl with black hair that
extended down to her waist. There was a faint blush on her porcelain-like
cheeks, and her red tongue could be seen peeking out of her thin lips.
 Her most striking feature, however, was none of these but her red eyes.

The girl was dressed in nothing more than rags, but for some reason, there
was an aura of nobility about her. It was enough to make Yuan want to kneel.

Who knew there was a girl like this in the colonial city?

“A-Ahh,” Yuan caught himself saying.

“Shall I rid you of your worries?” The girl said.

That haughtiness that was completely unlike how she was dressed and that
soothing voice of hers made Yuan instinctively nod.

He could not even respond properly.

The young girl sweetly smiled, then as she closed her eyes, she muttered
something.

When she opened her eyes again, she smiled with her mouth alone at
Yuan.

“Don’t worry. You won’t die. At least, not here,” she said.

“What do you mean?” Yuan asked.

“Who knows?” The girl said.

As she sweetly smiled at him one last time, she turned around. It was
almost as if she hadn’t been talking to Yuan at all.

“W-Wait a moment,” Yuan called out to her.

He tried to chase after her, but a wind blew at him, keeping him from
going any further. By the time the breeze had gone, the girl was nowhere to
be seen.

“W-What just happened?” Yuan asked to himself.

 He was so dumbfounded by what had transpired that he stood still in that
same spot, looking blankly toward the direction the girl had vanished until
the sun set.
Gowen sent a request for reinforcements to the north, the south, and the
capital even deeper west. The north and the capital immediately replied, but
the south’s response was yet to arrive.

As Gowen readied the army at the west, he wondered what could possibly
be keeping the south.

Ripper Knight, Sivara, and Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize, were in charge of the
south. Moreover, the boundaries to the east where the Holy Shushunu
Kingdom was was safe. If so, then…

“Could the heretics have made a move?”

If there was one problem that the south might have it would be the
adherents of the Kushain faith.

“Could the southern rebellion be making their way here?”

Gowen’s predictions were half right and half wrong. The Ripper Knight
and the Sharp-Eyed Knight were indeed at a loss on how to deal with the
Kushain believers, but with their strength and the southern army, they were
more than strong enough to swiftly eliminate the threat.

Unfortunately, they couldn’t do so because of the people coming from the

back. Among those were people who ran with only their clothes, merchants
who took their wealth with them, and mothers who took only their babes… It
was such a group that was currently making their way to the colonial city.

Such a group of people couldn’t possibly be killed, so the Ripper Knight

and the Sharp-Eyed Knight were unsure of how to deal with the situation.

Unfortunately, Gowen had no way of knowing that.

All he knew was that he couldn’t expect reinforcements from the south.

“Regardless, even without them, we will still have 400 soldiers from the
capital and 350 from the north.”
 The army under the direct control of King Ashtal were inexperienced, but
after having analyzed the new potions, Gowen decided he could safely leave
the supplies and wounded to them.

The army coming from the north were under the lead of Gulland. Contrast
the reinforcements from the capitals, the northern reinforcements were
experienced in war. They’re wild and crude, but their strength was first rate.

There was 3 days to go until the reinforcements would arrive.

Until then Gowen needed to gather his scattered forces and ready his army.

“Our defeat last year… I won’t let you forget it,” Gowen muttered.

Gowen had originally planned to rebuild his forces in two years, but the
monsters only gave him one.

Now, he has no choice but to train his soldiers during the war.

◆◆◇

“Lord Gi Go.”

In the northern region where cold winds blew, in the village of the barbaric
sword tribe renowned as yugushiva (snow demon), was a young maiden
kneeling.

She called out to the sleeping goblin who had his hands on the curved
sword that he carried on his back.

“Lord Gi Go, are you awake?” Yustia asked.

“Yes,” Gi Go said as he tried to sit with the curved sword in his embrace.

“Everyone is, gathered. They want to see, their supreme commander,”

Yustia said.

“Hmm… So I’m the supreme commander, huh,” Gi Go said.

 Gi Go found it puzzling, after all did he not decide to live solely for the
sword? He was not a goblin meant to lead others in the first place, so why
was he the supreme commander all of the sudden?

“This really doesn’t suit me,” Gi Go complained.

Yustia had a look of doubt on her face as Gi Go stood up, but Gi Go just
smiled at her, then he lifted up the curtains of the tent and walked outside.

The blinding light of the god of fire’s body made Gi Go knit his brows.
The land covered in white didn’t help either, as it reflected the blinding light,
burning Gi Go’s poor eyes alongside the god of fire’s body.

But that only lasted a few seconds.

Before Gi Go’s eyes were the various yugushiva tribes gathered.

Every one of them had the mask of a demon on, but Gi Go knew that the
moment they saw him, they all gulped.

The various yugushiva tribes had been gathered once more with Yustia at
the center.

Most of the men had already died in the previous wars, but with a threat
looming upon them, they had no choice but to rally their forces once more.

Them being able to stand again was thanks to Yustia’s overwhelming

support.

With her masterful sword arts and her beautiful face, she quickly became
the genius yugushiva swordsman that became the pillar of the yugushiva
tribes.

—Our chief is loved by the heavens!

The young boys and girls that made up the yugushiva tribe believed in
Yustia so much that it was almost religious. It was that faith that lit a fire in
their hearts.
 When Yustia appeared beside Gi go, the yugushiva people cheered.

Yustia told them to keep quiet in the northern tongue, then she spoke to Gi
Go.

“Lord Gi Go, I will translate, so please,” she said.

Hmm, Gi Go groaned as he looked at the yugushiva people once more.

They might call him ‘supreme commander’, but their hearts were with
Yustia.

Why does he have to say anything? Gi Go wondered.

“This war belongs to you,” Gi Go said.

Yustia’s gaze remained unmoving toward the crowd even as she translated.

“So take back with your own hands the pride and glory of your ancestors
that was taken!”

Silence covered the snow-blanketed lands.

“The time has come to seek the flag of your true master!!”

As Gi Go raised up his curved sword, cheers echoed throughout the

yugushiva tribes.

Gi Go turned around and withdrew behind Yustia.

As Yustia gave her orders, the yugushiva tribes moved out.

Like this the snow-blanketed lands of the north were caught in the flames
of war once more.
Chapter 158: Confrontation

Inside the colonial city that watched over the mountains of the snow god
was a fuming Gulland.

“Burn those barbarians!” Gulland yelled.

Not only did Gowen request for reinforcements to defend the west, the
yugushiva barbarians that should have already been chased away suddenly
started moving again.

Moreover, this time they weren’t challenging them to a straight-up battle

and were instead attacking their patrols and merchants with small groups.

The defense of the northern colonial city was solid, and even if 1,000 or
2,000 yugushiva barbarians attacked, so long as Gulland was healthy, he
would be able to deal with them.

But Gulland was only one person.

No matter how powerful he was, even he would be forced to sacrifice one

side when two places are attacked at the same time.

Gulland was furious. They were incurring more and more casualties by the
moment, but even if he tried and led a small platoon to chase after the
barbarians, they would only turn around and run, almost as if they were
mocking him.

Honestly, Gulland would rather not send reinforcements to the west now,
but he owed Gowen.

“If their fighting style has changed, then that must mean they’ve started to
learn,” Gulland’s adjutant said, but upon seeing him angry, even he couldn’t
help but cower out of fear that he might only add oil to the flames.
 In the end, it was the holy knight, Lili, who gave a calm analysis of the
battle.

“…What an annoying bunch. Did they change leaders or something?”

Gulland asked in the office to no one in particular.

The people gathered in the office were the leaders of the army. They knew
that Gulland had only said that out loud to help himself gather his thoughts,
so no one answered.

Gulland’s eyes were closed as he became thoughtful, then all of the

sudden, ‘KA’! Gulland slammed his hand on the table.

“We’re sending reinforcements to the west. 500 men. I will lead them. As
for the defense here… Lili, I’ll leave it to you,” Gulland said.

When the gathered people heard how big of a force Gulland was planning
to take, they couldn’t help but open their eyes wide in astonishment.

“…General, if you send that many, what about our—” Gulland’s adjutant
tried to argue, but when he saw Gulland click his tongue, he folded.

“That will be all. Lili, I leave it to you,” Gulland said, turning heel as he
left the room.

After that, silence filled the office.

“…Lord Lili, do you have a plan?” The adjutant asked to continue the
meeting.

Lili nodded. “I do, but it will take patience and endurance to execute it. Is
there anyone in this fortress who can do that?”

Lili looked over the gathered generals and sighed.

The soldiers gathered in the north were mostly ruffians, and Gulland had
taken most of them with him to the west.

“…I see. So that’s how it is,” Lili said.

 Lili pondered on Gulland’s true intentions. Gulland had taken the greater
majority of the ruffian-like soldiers.

That being the case, the soldiers left behind were mostly docile. Gulland’s
preferred soldier was the rough sort that neither cared about theirs nor other
people’s life.

With most of those soldiers gone, Lili was free to move as she pleased.
Apparently, Gulland had intended for her to deal with the relatively docile
soldiers herself.

“Can’t tell if he’s just not honest, or if this whole thing is just a
coincidence,” Lili chuckled.

“There’s no other way to it! Everyone, listen up!” Lili said in a loud voice.

As Lili put on the aura of a leader, the gathered generals saw her in a new
light.

◆◆◇

The main force that the Goblin King led moved in the night. They
stationed some goblins in the occupied villages they came across and left
Shumea and the elves to handle them.

The Goblin King and his forces would make camp in the small forests to
rest during the day.

They would either eat the beasts they caught along the plains or the
preserved food they’d brought with them. The food didn’t really fill their
stomachs, but no one uttered a word of complaint.

After all, the Goblin King himself endured the simple diet, and the various
goblin commanders would go around during break time to talk tot the
soldiers.

On the third day, report of Gi Gu Verbena meeting the enemy finally came.

“Great Brother has made, contact with enemy. Loss, one normal class. We
caught, the enemy,” the rare class goblin reported with some difficulty.

The Goblin King knit his brows. “How many enemies?”

“About 10. They have all, been caught,” the rare class goblin replied.

“Hmm…”

The Goblin King folded his arms and looked up to the sky as he became
thoughtful, but that only lasted for a few seconds before he made his
decision.

“I shall meet them,” the Goblin King said.

In response, the rare class goblin bowed and turned heel.

The duty of a messenger was to contact the king, and then return to Gi Gu
Verbena’s ‘Wolf Pack’.

What the king was wondering about was whether the soldiers caught were
actually a part of the official army or if they were merely adventurers.

If they were a part of the official army, their absence might alert the
enemy.

If the enemy were to send a search squad to investigate, it would become

difficult to execute the surprise attack.

On the other hand, if the captured ‘soldiers’ were merely adventurers, then
there wasn’t much to worry about. It was doubtful that the guild or the army
would bother to watch them too closely.

If there was anything to worry about it would be the number. 10 people.

That was not a small number.

More people meant more connections. If those connections were to worry,

they might end up alerting the enemy.

That being said, the Goblin King had no intentions of rebuking Gi Gu’s
decision. If anything, the king believed that Gi Gu ought to be praised.

The army Gi Gu was leading numbered almost 500 goblins. Normally, a

party of 10 people wouldn’t bother to attack an army of that size. They would
normally try to run.

The fact that Gi Gu was able to capture them meant that he had either
managed to hide his army well or that he made his move quick enough that
they were unable to react. Whatever the reason, Gi Gu was undoubtedly a
skilled commander.

“Your Majesty, it would take too long to interrogate the humans one by
one,” Gi Za said unreservedly.

“I see where you’re coming from, but we need to ensure that there’s no
falsehood to their words. The wrong information could very easily lead us to
our deaths. This is enemy territory. We have to be careful,” the Goblin King
said.

“In that case, we should send a messenger to ask Lord Gi Gu Verbena to

slow down,” Gi Za suggested.

Gi Za feared that the enemy might be alerted to our presence while Gi Gu’s
forces were too far from ours. A battle under such circumstances would be
nothing short of disastrous.

Of course, the king had taken that into consideration already, so he

explained his thoughts as well as the importance of information to Gi Za.

The current distance between Gi Gu’s wolf pack and the king’s main
forces was about a whole day. As for whether that was close or far was
something the inexperienced goblins did not know yet.

“Gi Gu should be able to handle the enemy even if they do meet. I don’t
want to trouble him by giving him too many orders,” the Goblin King said.

“In that case, it can’t be helped…” Gi Za said.

Gi Za could not help but think less of himself as he felt how much the king
trusted Gi Gu.

“Hmm… How about increasing our pace a little?” Gi Za suggested.

The Goblin King wryly smiled. “That would certainly allow us to maintain
our distance, and we’ll be able to meet those captives quicker.”

Gi Za nodded, and then the king made his decision. “Very well! Send an
order to the various units! We will be running at the speed of the wind!”

The Goblin King had thought up various ideas in regards to army

movement.

One of those things was uniform movement. When the king said ‘Speed of
the Wind’, that meant that the army needed to match the speed of the Paradua
riders. It was a pace that prioritized speed; a pace at which, the normal
goblins could barely catch up.

Of course, the Goblin King would have to slow down to watch the
surroundings from time to time, but Gi Gu Verbena was leading the advance
force for them, so there wasn’t much to worry about.

“Gi Ga,” the king called out.

“Yes, my liege,” Gi Ga replied.

Gi Ga Rax, the knight class goblin who rode on one of Paradua’s beasts, he
was the king’s oldest and most loyal retainer.

“Have the imperial guards chase after the Paradua. Work with the raid
groups of the centaurs and the werewolves to pick up the fallen,” the Goblin
King said.

“As you command!” Gi Ga replied.

“Then have Gi Jii Yubu follow after the imperial guards, and then the
Gaidga after Gi Jii.”

As the king gave his orders, the various commanders scattered.

 “Trample upon the earth and tear through the winds, men! Onwards!”

At the king’s behest, the goblin coalition moved in the night like the gust
of the wind.
The feudal lord of the west, Gowen Ranid, moved out with his army. With
the reinforcements from the capital, their forces numbered 1700 men strong.
They had a lot more soldiers than Gowen expected. As for why, that was
because the soldiers that fought under Gowen in the past came as volunteer
soldiers.

Gowen’s army currently had 1,000 foot soldiers, 100 archers, 200 cavalry,
and 100 chariots. The reinforcements from the capital added 100 mages and
200 light infantry.

The reinforcements from the north and south were yet to arrive, but Gowen
has already decided to begin the battle without them.

One reason that led to that was the problem of food supply. The western
city did not have enough food to feed this many soldiers, only the colonial
city could. The colonial city was made especially to hold during a siege, so it
was made with bountiful fields.

Good food could support the morale when under siege.

Another reason was because of the issues of the western city’s design.

The western city was made for the purpose of managing the western
region. It was not built to accommodate an army. Hence, it did not have the
luxury of accepting an extra 1,700 people.

Without any room to sleep, the soldiers would have no choice but to make
camp and sleep outside.

They would do so while looking on at the warm city from their cold camp.
Naturally, that would cause displeasure among the soldiers.

Gowen decided it would be counterproductive to have the soldiers pile up

such feelings before the war, so he decided to move out even though the
reinforcements had yet to arrive.

“The cavalry will lead and act as the scouts. The middle guard will be
taken by the foot soldiers, and the rear will be taken by the chariots. At the
rearmost will be the reinforcements from the capital,” Gowen said in the
meeting with the various platoon commanders.

“Is everyone aware of the current situation?” Gowen asked.

The platoon commanders nodded.

Gowen continued. “Our objective is the rescue of the colonial city and the
annihilation of the goblins. Once we’ve entered the colonial city, we will then
make our way into the forest,” Gowen said.

“We’re entering the forest again?” A commander asked.

“Yes, otherwise, we’d be putting this big army to waste,” Gowen said
without the slightest flicker in his emotions.

“But the soldiers are still afraid of that forest,” the commander said.

“Of course, we will only enter if we manage to wipe out the goblins,”
Gowen said.

After settling the commander’s worry, Gowen proceeded to give a logical

explanation of their attack route and logistics. Even the magicians from the
capital couldn’t help but admire Gowen’s leadership.

In one sense, war could be said to be a competition of resources.

Though magic, skill, and the blessed champions of the gods who could
slay a thousand alone existed, they were not the only factors that decided
victory. There were so-called preparations to war, such as controlling the
land, securing supply lines, and even setting up traps. And even after the war
begins, there were many things that needed to be done that a hero could not
do so by himself, like searching for the enemy or pursuing them.

Heroes are rare so they often get the spotlight, but the only one in Germion
Kingdom who could plan to this extent was Gowen Ranid.

No matter how powerful an individual might be, in the end, what will
decide the war is number.

It was a simple but logical path to power.

The iron-armed knight incorporated that into his strategies.

“But isn’t the forest their territory? Wouldn’t it be too dangerous?” A

platoon commander asked.

“I see where you’re coming from, but it would be best for you to forget the
forest being dangerous,” Gowen said.

Gowen turned to the mage in the room. “It’s possible, right? To use a lot of
earth and fire mages?”

The mage nodded.

Gowen continued. “Besides, we have our colonial city. We’d be throwing

our advantage if we don’t use it.”

Gowen showed a blue picture, on it was depicted plans to use the lumber
from the forest to strengthen the colonial city. Stealing the strength of the
forest was the same as weakening the goblins.

In contrast, they would be strengthening the defense of the colonial city,

gradually increasing the strength of their forces.

Gowen’s plan did not end there, however, for after one plan came another.
It was like a puzzle.

When the platoon commanders heard his plan, their expressions turned to
that of confidence.

Gowen looked at them with satisfaction.

“We don’t need a hero in this war. We will grasp victory with our own
strength. That is what I intend, so prepare yourselves, men,” Gowen said.

As the platoon leaders left, Gowen took a deep sigh.

 “…A hero isn’t needed, huh. But the very reason heroes are heroes is
because they are able to overturn the basic concept of strength in numbers.”

No matter how meticulous one tried to weave his plans, there would
definitely be an inconsistency somewhere.

“But at the very least, I won’t lose to the likes of goblins.”

With resolve burning in his eyes, Gowen left his room.

The reinforcements Gowen led met the goblins two days later.
Chapter 159: Maneuvering

Of the holy knights of Germion Kingdom, the ones watching over the
south were the Ripper Knight, Sivara, and the Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize. They
have been working together to avoid the Kushain believers as they accepted
the refugees.

“We’ve finally secured the refugees. What are we going to do with all
these documents? Jize, my stomach hurts, so—” Sivara said.

“Don’t worry. I know full well that despite what your mouth says, you’re
actually a great man who can get things done,” Jize said.

“Umm, ok, but can you not say that while pointing your sword at my neck.
What are you going to do if I die?” Sivara asked.

“Please, Lord Sivara, something of this level couldn’t possibly touch you.
Here, look!” Jize said as he thrust his sword into Sivara’s neck.

The sword thrust swiftly, but Sivara reflexively dodged it by a hair’s

breadth.

Sivara drew cold sweat as he asked, “…is there something you’re unhappy
about?”

“Don’t worry, I have a policy of not letting my emotions affect my work. It

just so happens that while I was busy handling the documents for those
refugees, I overheard the soldiers making a fuss about some victory party. On
top of that, one of the subordinate warriors I had my eyes on was taken away,
and when I thought I would finally get the chance to duel someone, my
partner was taken away. Not to mention, the florist, Ms. Chen whom I adored
so much was speaking fondly of someone… But, don’t worry! Because I
don’t mind any of these things one bit!” Jize said.

Sivara’s eyes started to water upon hearing of poor Jize’s misfortunes.

 “Come, Lord Sivara,” Jize said as he pointed his sword at Sivara.

A great pressure emanated from his drawn blade.

Jize was a man in his middle 30s. He was full of vitality and – true to his
name – one of his eyes was covered by a patch with a skull for design.

He was not a veteran as old as Gowen, but he was a veteran nonetheless,

and much of his achievements have left its mark on history.

That very man had a smile on his face as if nothing else could be better.

Jize was a user of the eastern curved sword arts and was taller by a head
compared to other soldiers. The smile he wore on his face that gave him the
image of a good uncle was put together solely by the efforts of his muscles.

The man he was smiling at was the only general of the south, Sivara. He
was a young knight who would be reaching 29 this year. Though not
comparable to Gene, he was also born in a small noble household and had
joined the army to feed himself. He had a good face and blonde hair that was
sure to catch attention.

His serene personality was a hit among the women, such that even in the
capital, he would be fighting for first or second rank in terms of fame.

As a result, in the cities he had been initially appointed to, he has also
come to be known as the archenemy of husbands with daughters, ‘Ripper
Knight, the Marriage Destroyer.’

“I get it! I get it already! I’ll go work, so please put away that dangerous
thing. Also, I haven’t laid my hand on Noa, so I’m innocent!”

“So you say, even though I’ve never called her by name!”

Raging flames could be seen from the depths of Jize’s eyes.

“Wa, wa!?” Sivara screamed as he dodged Jize’s thrusts.

“Nu… It seems my lack of sleep has dulled my movements,” Jize said.

 “S-Seems so. You know what they say, lack of sleep is the archenemy of a
sword master,” Sivara said.

Sivara, who had been sleeping snugly last night, shivered as Jize smiled at
him.

“In that case, I shall be resting for the next three days. I take it, you will be
able to accomplish your duty without fail, right, Lord Sivara?” Jize asked.

“Of course,” Sivara said.

“While I don’t think it possible, but in the one-in-a-million chance that

upon waking up I find that you did not do your job, then…”

Before Sivara had noticed it, Jize’s curved sword was already sheathed.
Jize slowly drew that blade from its sheath once more, causing the light of
day to bounce off it and illuminate his face.

The resulting image was a smiling demon.

After Jize vanished from the room like a ghost, Sivara sighed.

“Good grief, that guy is too serious,” he complained.

That being said he needed to do something about the pile of documents in

front of him.

“I’m really unlucky,” Sivara said with a languid expression.

He put away one document, and then another. When he reached the fifth
document, Sivara’s countenance suddenly paled.

“A request for reinforcements… From Lord Gowen?”

As he read the contents, Sivara was shocked.

“What day is it!?”

Hitting the table, Sivara jumped up and called out across the hallway in a
cool voice unlike his usual self.

“Wake Lord Jize up and quickly gather the platoon commanders! Have the
non-patrolling soldiers prepare their clothes, and instruct them to wait at the
barracks!”

Sivara clicked his tongue as he watched his subordinate run through the
hallway, then he looked back at the desk.

“To go west from here… The path would be… We’ll have to send a notice.
What about the defense?” Sivara muttered to himself.

“Lord Sivara…” Jize called out.

“Lord Jize, look at this!” Sivara said as he handed the letter.

Jize had the face of a demon from hell, but upon seeing Sivara’s panicked
face, even he could not help but reluctantly take the letter.

“A request for reinforcements from Lord Gowen… But this date…” Jize
said.

“It probably got lost in the tumult of the enemy attacks,” Sivara said.

“What a disaster!” Jize cried.

All that sleepiness was blown away in one instant, and Sivara and Jize had
to discuss how they would be moving.

Three days later, Sivara led 400 soldiers from the south to the west.
 “Damn it all! Hurry, hurry!”

Within the Forest of Darkness was a horde of goblins desperately running.

“Pops, this pace is too fast!”

“Stupid! Stupid! I can’t believe I actually missed the king!”

The goblin at the lead swung his spear as he ran, pushing away the
branches as he led his horde.

The goblin ran so fast that if the Paradua goblins could see him even they
would be shocked.

The goblins running behind him could barely follow, and their weapons all
showed signs of long use.

The goblin that called him ‘pops’, who was bigger than him by one size,
used his axe to push away the thickets.

“Oi, you bastards! What do you think you’re doing running so slow!?
Hurry up and follow pops!”

When that big goblin turned around, he rebuked the slower rare goblins
and the even slower normal goblins.

In response, the goblins cried ‘Gya’ ‘Gya’ as they chased after their pops.

“Nu!?”

“Pops, there’s a beast up ahead! There’s three of ’em!”

The goblin leading and the goblin behind him noticed it at almost the same
time.

“Kill them while running! No mercy shall be shown to those who impede
this Gi Zu Ruo’s path! After me, Ved!”
 The four-armed monkeys approached them, but they did not slow down
their pace in the slightest. With four arms to help them wreak destruction, the
four-armed monkey barrel was a powerful group of beasts

Gi Zu ran without hesitation into the gaps between the four-armed

monkeys, then as he brought back the spear he’d been using to brush away
the obstructing branches, he plunged into the barrel of monkeys.

Two of the four-armed monkeys jumped up the tree, while one stayed
behind to receive Gi Zu’s attack.

If Gi Zu were to try and attack the 2 monkeys at the trees, he wouldn’t be

able to dodge the attack of the monkey at the bottom, but if he were to ignore
them and jump, they would attack him.

The monkeys at the top took out roughly shaved branches for weapons,
while the monkey at the bottom started throwing rocks at Gi Zu.

Gi Zu only turned his neck to dodge those rocks as he made his way for
that one monkey.

“GIGIyaaAAa!” The four-armed monkey cried out as it attacked Gi Zu

with its arm.

A powerful wind erupted from that attack, causing the nearby branches to
be blown away, but it could not even graze Gi Zu, for when Gi Zu saw the
incoming attack, he immediately jumped onto the monkey, and using it as
leverage, pushed himself even further.

When the monkeys at the top of the trees saw him jump, they jumped
down with their weapons.

But Gi Zu was waiting for them.

“GURUUuOOAaAA!”

Gi Zu struck out with his iron spear, clashing with the monkey’s shaved
branch. The shaved branch was no match for Gi Zu’s spear, and his spear
easily penetrated the monkey’s body.
 Gi Zu did not stop there. With his spear still lodged into the monkey’s
body, he mustered his strength and threw the monkey into the other
descending monkey.

“I don’t have time to play with monkeys!”

Gi Zu retrieved his spear, and without even bothering to turn around,

started running.

“Out of the way, monkeys!”

Right after Gi Zu, came Zu Ved.

The monkey that Gi Zu jumped on was still dazed, but unfortunately for it,
it would have no opportunity to make heads or tails of what happened, for an
axe very quickly descended on its skull followed by a sharp blow.

Like that Zu Ved followed after Gi Zu.

After Zu Ved came the rest of the horde, one after another, each one
leaving another blow on the helpless monkeys.

By the time Gi Zu’s entire horde had passed, there was nothing left of the
monkeys but a bunch of corpses that looked like old rags.

◆◆◇

Yuan, who was tasked with the duty of protecting the colonial city, was
worried over the goblins’ attack. Fortunately, the goblins couldn’t easily
climb over the walls.

But then nightfall came.

To the humans who couldn’t see in the darkness, nighttime was a great
disadvantage. After all, even their proud ballista would be useless if it
couldn’t hit.

The goblins had tried to fill the moat behind the outer wall earlier, so Yuan
had his men set up watch fires during the afternoon. That way they could
light it up later in the night to let them see. He saw the goblins try to put them
out, but they were prepared for them, so they had little success.

Other than sight, the howls of the beasts during the night were also a
problem.

The howls of the beasts greatly unsettled the cattle, so much so that there
were reports of them becoming highly strung.

The cattle were important to the colonial city. It would be horrible if they
were to lose them.

By this time, Yuan had already been forced to reverse his sleeping
schedule. Because of that his eyes were bloodshot and there was a deep
crease on his forehead.

“Commander! The oil is ready!” A soldier reported.

“Good. Let’s teach those goblins a lesson,” Yuan said.

Since they couldn’t see well in the dark, they would remove that darkness.
No matter how deep the bosom of the night god was, the power of the god of
fire was greater.

Yuan picked out a good time, then he had his men ready their bows. As his
soldiers took position at the top of the castle walls, Yuan was able to faintly
see the goblins despite them hiding under the wings of Werdna (Goddess of
Darkness).

“Oil!” Yuan ordered.

Immediately, his men dipped their arrowheads into the oil. The arrowheads
were attached to a piece of wood that was easily combustible.

“Flames!” Yuan ordered.

Immediately, a soldier carrying a watch fire ran in front of the archers,

lighting up the arrowheads that were pointed toward the ground
 “Take aim… Shoot!”

The arrows shot in the black of the night, drawing a curve in the air as they
descended. When the arrows hit the ground, the wood attached to the
arrowhead caught fire, allowing it to illuminate its surroundings.

Yuan had cleverly turned his arrows into torches. When he saw the goblins
and the orcs illuminated, he laughed.

When his platoon of archers had confirmed that the fire arrows had landed,
they switched to normal arrows and shot at the now visible enemy.

“Ready the ballistae!”

“Shoot!”

The bowstrings drawn to the limits, the ballistae let loose powerful arrows
that penetrated the orcs’ shields.

Screams resounded throughout the battlefield as the goblins were forced

back.

Yuan watched smugly with his arms folded.

“We can’t lose! We have to hold until Lord Gowen arrives!”

The soldiers cheered in response.

“Well done! This evening is our victory!”

The city was in high spirits.

◆◆◇

Ra Gilmi Fishiga had his arms folded as he looked up at the twin moons
veiled by the clouds. The plan they had been using until now had finally
ended in defeat.

“They finally figured it out,” the orc king, Bui, said.

 Gilmi nodded. “Humans truly are clever. I wonder if they have any limits
at all.”

Watch fires illuminated the top of the castle walls. That small one over
there was probably the enemy commander.

As Gilmi watched that figure, Bui spoke, “there’s still another card we can
play.”

“The king wouldn’t want that, though. Our job is just to divert their
attention,” Gilmi said.

“Right, but…” Bui said.

“Can’t stand losing and not getting even?” Gilmi asked.

When the goblin pointed out what he was feeling so bluntly, Bui couldn’t
help but narrow his eyes.

“The moat should be mostly filled by now,” Gilmi said.

“Yes, but…” Bui said.

The moat nearest to the forest was already traversable since yesterday. The
humans removed some of the fillings, but they were too scared of the goblins
attacking and couldn’t remove much.

It wouldn’t be a comfortable walk, but the moat was definitely traversable.

“Gather the chiefs,” Gilmi said, then he looked at Bui.

“We’ll destroy that outer wall first,” Gilmi said.

Resolve burned in Gilmi’s eyes as he hit Bui on the shoulder and vanished
into the forest.
Chapter 160: The Battle of Piana Hill I

The western army Gowen led numbered approximately 1700 men strong.

It was on the beginning of the month of Toura that the goblins met them.

The touch of the wind was yet cold, the twin moons still had that poor
countenance from the winter, and the wings of Werdna (Goddess of
Darkness) veiled the squirming ones.

“Found them!” The leader of the wolf pack, Gi Gu Verbena, drew his long
sword and axe as he ferociously laughed.

“Great brother!” Gu Big, Gu Long, and Gu Tough called out, then they
sent the messengers to the king. “Let the king know, we’ve found the
enemy.”

Reflected on the goblins’ eyes that could see even in the dark was a great
number of humans they have never seen before.

To the goblins, the night was no different from afternoon. They could
clearly see the human camp illuminated by watch fires.

“Nu…” Gi Gu groaned when he recalled that time they attacked the human
camp. Back then the humans used wagons for fences, but this time around,
the humans had a properly built fence and even a moat.

The defensive structures of the camp couldn’t be that sturdy as it had to

accommodate an army encompassing 1700 soldiers, but when Gi Gu thought
of how difficult the previous battle was, he couldn’t help but frown.

“Humans are truly meticulous.”

According to the king’s plan, they would be attacking the human

reinforcements meant to save the colonial city.
 Because of that Gi Gu was expecting the humans to be panicked. He did
not expect them to actually take their time, even going as far as to make
camp.

“If they hadn’t made camp, I was thinking of attacking, but…”

The southern goblins Gi Go led numbered at most 500. If he were to

follow the guerrilla tactics the king had taught him, it should be possible, but
only if the enemy had an opening.

“Let’s try pry their guard open, shall we?”

Gi Gu learned from his battle with the killer ants that pushing on despite
the odds could greatly tax the army. Gi Gu may have been given the duty of
vanguard, but he had not lost sight of his main mission.

The night was the hour of monsters. Currently, the enemy seemed to be
biding their time, so it didn’t seem wise to just show themselves nonchalantly
before them.

“Send the beasts. If the enemy moves, attack!”

The southern beast tamers raised peculiar beasts. The beast tamers of the
Gi Village preferred to raise double heads and triple boars, but the southern
beast tamers raised southern beasts. Hence, they raised beasts such as the
dino, elephants with giant tusks, or dinohius, boars with abnormally
developed tusks.

On top of the warm climate of the south, the southern beasts were also
bigger.

Because of that normal goblins couldn’t become beast tamers in the south.
Rare was the lowest class that could start on the path of a beast tamer.

“But Great Brother… The king might catch up,” Gu Long said.

Gi Gu laughed. “Great! In that case, we’ll be able to show his majesty a

bloodbath.”
 “Great Brother is great!” Gu Long praised.

Gi Gu patted the three siblings, then he started giving instructions.

◆◆◇

The night had only just begun, and the twin moons that shone dazzlingly in
the night sky were crescent in shape.

As the yet cold evening winds blew, Gowen looked toward the darkness of
Werdna’s wings.

The old wound in his shoulder ached as he muttered, “something doesn’t

feel right.”

For someone like Gowen, who was an old veteran, he could sense the
strange uneasiness in the air.

The scouts he’d sent said nothing was amiss, but he still felt something
wasn’t right.

“We need to go help the colonial city as soon as possible, but… This
pressure, this feeling… Could it be?”

The beacons of the colonial city showed that the city was holding just fine.

The clever goblins weren’t able to close in on Yuan.

The last battle with the goblins really helped Yuan grow, after all. He was
no longer that same weak kid he was back then.

He was talented to begin with, so after a little polish, he’s finally become a
decent commander.

—But the battlefield isn’t so simple.

Gowen was currently the western feudal lord, a holy knight, and a famed
soldier renowned as the Iron-Armed Knight. But when he was just starting
out, it wasn’t all smooth sailing.
 He would lose one battle, only to lose the next, but it was by surviving
those battles that Gowen gradually became stronger.

Grasping victory wasn’t an easy thing.

If they were only battling a normal horde of monsters, Gowen wouldn’t be

so wary and would honestly be happy over his subordinate’s progress.

But the enemy this time were those goblins.

“Could it be… Could it be that the goblins planned this?”

Did they intentionally surround the colonial city to flush out the
reinforcements and crush them?

The colonial city wouldn’t fall easily. It was made specifically to defend
against the goblins, so it was only a given.

“So they spared themselves the trouble of throwing themselves against the
wall and decided to attack the main force, huh?”

A siege battle did not suit the goblins.

Such a battle would usually be fought through siege weapons or through an

endless wave of human resource.

The goblins couldn’t possibly have any siege weapons, so that would leave
them with no other choice but to overwhelm it to take it down.

The more Gowen thought about it, the more convinced he became. The
goblins must’ve abandoned the colonial city and decided to attack the main
force.

“I’ve been had,” Gowen grit his teeth as he came to that conclusion.

If the goblins doesn’t come in the night, they might come when dawn
breaks. No, they’ll probably come right before the sun rises.

“But… This is a good opportunity.”

 If the goblins were going to fight them on this plain, then nothing could be
better. After all, the humans had the advantage on the plains. They couldn’t
possibly lose.

A faint smile appeared on Gowen’s face as he thought of a plan to

decimate the goblin horde with.

“Let’s bring them to Piana’s Hill.”

After thinking for awhile, Gowen went back to the tent, where his officers
were gathered

He had much to do.

 In the plains shrouded by morning fog was a small hill to the west and a
small forest to the east that was not so easily discernible.

On the plains, Gowen gave out orders to his officers to prepare for
departure.

They would be moving their forces out today as scheduled.

Preparations to deal with the goblins have already been made, so they
could move at ease.

The soldiers folded their tents and disassembled the fences, then they
packed them back into their carts and handed them over to the supply
platoon.

The soldiers then took their breakfast in turns.

They had only been training for a year, but they moved like flowing water,
as if they knew exactly what had to be done. This was the result of their daily
training and Gowen’s leadership.

“Commanders, we will be moving today as planned. Remember to keep

calm at all times,” Gowen said as he ate with the officers.

The officers did not eat differently from the regular soldiers. They ate the
same hard bread and dried meat provided by the supply platoon.

After eating, the western army moved away from the forest, and up the
small hill. Of course, they made sure to stay vigil of the forest as they moved.
When they reached the small hill, Gowen ordered the army to move further
west, causing the army to move directly away from the forest.

“Hmm… They sure are biding their time,” Gowen muttered to himself as
he watched the forest from behind.

The western army moved with the cavalry at the front, followed by the
chariots, then the supply platoon, the magic platoon, and lastly, the infantry
under Gowen’s direct command.
 Gowen was trying to lure the goblins hiding in the forest.

—Look! My back is wide open!

Even when the slow-moving supply platoon and mage platoon changed
course, there were no signs of attack coming from the forest. No, there were
signs, but they were being desperately kept in check.

The goblins were careful. Seeing that, Gowen couldn’t help but grow
tense.

Gowen had ordered the cavalry to go scout the path up ahead. They have
already been briefed yesterday by Gowen on what to look out for, specifically
ambushes or anything that might hinder the army, so they were able to
masterfully carry out their orders.

“Reporting! No signs of enemy,” the messenger reported.

Gowen nodded at the messenger’s report, then he looked out over Piana
Hill.

If one were to look at the hill from up the sky, he would quickly note that
the terrain in Piana Hill was like that of a wave. Climb up one hill, and
another would come. The hills were connected to each other, forming an
image just like that of a wave. That wave-like terrain extended 7 kilometers
east and west.

It was the kind of place that would lead one to think he’s finally reached
the bottom, only to realize that there was another hill waiting.

It was a place unsuitable for battle, but Gowen purposely picked it out.

The goblins wouldn’t attack without an opening.

And the fact that they wouldn’t do so without one – as proven last night –
proved that there was someone clever among them.

Gowen wished to trap that clever goblin.

 Right now, he was saying, ‘Look! I’m open. Don’t you want a piece of
this?’ But the moment that goblin takes that bait, Gowen would destroy him
and his entire army.

It was because of that that Gowen had been showing his back to the forest.

When they had finally gotten down the hills for the second time, a report
came.

“Enemy attack! Goblins are attacking from behind!” The messenger

reported.

Gowen’s lips curved into a smile as he looked behind.

At the top of the hill were beasts and goblins moving together.

“Cavalry, tell the chariots to move out! Execute the plan,” Gowen said.

“Yes, my lord!” The messenger said.

Gowen did not bother to turn back to the messenger as he gave out orders
to the infantry. ”

“Length and Width Formation!”

At Gowen’s behest, the company commanders and platoon commanders

moved their infantry. If one were to look at the formation from behind, one
would see that the formation of the western army was shaped just like a
rectangle.

“Maintain half a spear’s length between each other!”

Even as Gowen gave out orders, his gaze never left the goblin army that
was making its way down the hill.

“Never seen those beasts before, but they’re probably variants of the shell
elephants (derino). And those odd-looking boars are probably a relative to the
triple boars.”
 Gowen calmly analyzed the beasts as he continued giving orders.

“One row, move one step to the left!”

It was an odd order, but the soldiers followed nevertheless. Trust and
reverence made Gowen’s orders absolute in their hearts.

The army of goblins and beasts descended from the hill with coordination
none would expect from monsters. When they were only 200 meters away,
Gowen shot his bow at the beasts.

“The targets are big! Keep calm and shoot!” The archer platoon
commander said.

The archers smiled faintly at the ‘keep calm and shoot’ joke.

With their tension released, the archers were able to calmly shoot their
bows.

Arrows rained down upon the goblin army, but though many of the beast
tamers riding atop the beasts were shot down, the greater majority of them
were fine.

Worse off were the beasts themselves. The beasts would never forget the
pain of being covered in arrows.

The beasts turned a deaf ear toward their masters (beast tamers), and in
their rage, charged toward the resentful humans.

But the humans were ready, their infantry wielded their spears as they
waited for the beasts to reach them.

“Front row, one step to the left!”

The soldiers at the front row shifted to the left.

The beasts wanted to trample the humans, but all of the sudden, the
humans before them vanished, and what greeted them was a path enclosed by
human walls.
 Dino-type and boar-type beasts were never skilled at changing direction.
That was even truer for the southern beasts, whose bodies were bigger than
their Gi Village counterpart, making it that much harder for them to change
directions.

The beasts were left with no other choice but to run the path the humans
had prepared for them.

“Throw your spears! Kill the beasts!”

Behind the infantry, atop the slightly elevated hill, was the supply platoon.

Just as Gowen had planned, the beasts coming down the hill was forced
into Gowen’s human road, leading them up the hill, where the spear-armed
supply platoon was waiting for them.

“Throw!”

At the behest of the supply platoon commander, countless spears came

flying toward the beasts.

Bolstered by gravity, the spears drew a parabola in the air and penetrated
them.

Their flesh skewered, their blood flowing, just like that the enraged beasts
were forced to their knees.

The beasts didn’t notice because of their wrath, but they had incurred
countless wounds along the way. The resulting blood loss sapped away their
strength, keeping them from moving any further.

When Gi Gu Verbena saw what happened to the beasts, heat dried up his
brains and he yelled with mad fury. “Bastards! How dare you hurt my cute
subordinates!”

Gi Gu drew his long sword and axe. “Slaughter them!”

“GURuoOOOAOO!” The goblins bellowed out in response.

 The battle cries of the goblins overlapped each other as it resounded
throughout the hills.

“Harpies, inform the king of this place!” Gi Gu said to the harpies flying
beside him.

He didn’t bother waiting for a response.

“Onwards!” Gi Gu said as he led the 3 Gu Siblings and the rest of the

southern horde into the human army.

When it came to a charge, the army with the greater momentum would
obviously have the advantage. The greater the momentum, the easier it will
be to tear the enemy apart. Following that logic, Gi Gu Verbena’s decision to
attack when the human army was at the bottom was certainly not wrong.

Gi Gu Verbena’s skill was already shown by the fact that they patiently
waited before attacking.

“Foolish goblins, let me teach you how to fight in the plains.”

Unfortunately, there was an enormous gap between the humans and the
goblins when it came to battling on the plains. That difference came from the
long history of bloodshed that resulted in the birth of tactics and army
movement.

“Put your shields up and stop their charge! Closed Formation!”

As soon as Gowen saw the goblins charging, he immediately ordered his

men to close the formation and clump up.

This was that same hedgehog-like formation that he’s played countless
times back during the battle in the forest.

The humans just clumped up, but with their numbers, they had more than
enough to receive the goblins’ attack. To begin with, they had the number
advantage.

Despite the formation, Gi Gu and his goblins did not show any signs of
stopping.

If they were humans, they would have surely slowed down, gently
marched to Gowen’s army, and then begin exchanging blows, but the goblins
just kept on charging without a care for the world.

“That’s not the goblin from before,” Gowen said when he saw Gi Gu
leading the horde.

This goblin was not the king class from before. This one was at least two
sizes smaller than that goblin and the pressure he emanated was also
different.

What exactly was this goblin horde?

Could the main force be sieging the colonial city? Could this merely be a
plot to buy themselves more time?

No, that would only be possible if the goblins had siege weapons, but the
beacon Yuan had lit showed that everything was going well.

That being the case, there might be another goblin horde.

“Regardless, we should cut down the enemy before us quickly. This is a

good chance to crush them!”

By the time Gowen finished his short pondering, the goblin vanguards
were just about to clash with the clumped up humans.

“GURUuooOOA!” Gi Gu bellowed out a howl as he sent a human’s spear

flying and crushed his shield with his axe.

When the humans cowered, the three Gu siblings charged in and bashed
their axe into the humans.

Apparently, the charge of a duke class was too great for the closed
formation to handle.

As soon as Gowen realized that, he gave out new orders. “I will deal with
the big one. The middle line will move back, but the rest will move as we
planned!”

“Yes, my lord!” The messenger said.

They humans maintained their closed formation despite the hole as they
tried to gradually retreat, but Gi Gu’s charge wouldn’t let them.

The humans are retreating! After them!”

Gi Gu freely swung his axe and sword, mercilessly lopping off spears,
shields, arms, legs, and necks.

Goblins swarmed in through the hole Gi Gu had punctured open.

Gradually, that small hole grew bigger and bigger. It was only a matter of
time before the middle line would collapse.

The goblins were able to push the humans back at the middle line, where
Gi Gu fought, but the other parts of the battlefield were currently at a
deadlock. That was because the other charges weren’t as powerful as Gi
Gu’s. As a result, the humans’ closed formation was able to stop them, and
the goblins and humans ended up in a situation where they were pushing each
other.

Looking at the whole picture, the goblins were clearly disadvantaged.

That was even truer considering how few this horde numbered.

It was a battle between 500 goblins and 1700 humans, after all.

No matter how much stamina the goblins had, they couldn’t possibly win
against an army that was over three times their size.

But that was precisely why Gi Gu decided to use the momentum from
running down the hill. His plan was to confuse the enemy with the beast
horde, then follow up with a charge of their own.

Unfortunately, Gowen’s calm response and cleverness easily avoided that

situation.
 They were on the brink of collapse when the beast horde got covered in
spears. The fact that Gi Gu was still able to force a deadlock with his next
move was about the best he could ask for.

Gi Gu started thinking of a way to retreat while attacking.

As Gi Gu’s long sword buried itself into a human’s armor, he crushed the
man’s helmet with his axe, then he looked around him.

—But how?

If they climb back where they came from, the human archers will shoot
them down.

A retreat after a charge wasn’t easy.

Not to mention, they were currently in a place where the hills extended
everywhere. Spears and arrows could come falling from atop the hills, and
they wouldn’t be able to block them.

It was here that Gi Gu finally realized that they were baited.

Gi Gu grit his molars as he grasped his weapons tight.

Their one saving grace was that they were able to push the middle line.

If they could just break that line, then they would be able to break the other
lines too.

His mind made up, Gi Gu swung his weapons once more.

“Onwards!”

As Gi Gu’s cry resounded, the goblins deepest in the middle line fought
fiercer.

But Gi Gu’s encouragement did not last long, for soon after, the sound of
hooves reached their ears. It was the cavalry and the chariots that had gone
ahead.
 Just as Gowen had ordered them, they came from the flanks to surround
the goblins.

“On this day, Lord Corseo shall be avenged! Spears!”

The cavalry wielded their spears and attacked the left flank of the goblins.
Leading the cavalry was the young platoon leader that Corseo doted upon.

“Onwards!”

Eyes bloodshot, the platoon commander charged hatefully and

unhesitatingly toward the goblins. His subordinates followed after him.

It was as if the late Corseo’s tenacity had possessed the young platoon
commander. That fierce charge was enough to collapse the goblins’ attack.

The goblins that got hit by the charge flew into the air, trampled under the
hooves of their horses.

“Die, monsters!”

After the cavalry collapsed the left flank, they ran around and attacked the
left once more.

Seeing that, Gi Gu tried to stop them. “Those in the back, block that
cavalry! Throw your spears!”

The tactics Gi Gu had ingrained into his horde was the king’s three-man
cell. One goblin to stop the enemy’s attack, one goblin to collapse the
enemy’s stance, and one goblin to finish the enemy off.

They have been overwhelming their enemies up till now like that.

Because of that they had to stop the enemy. Unfortunately, the enemy
wasn’t so simple. The fact that they could send the goblins flying showed
their strength wasn’t normal.

Because of that Gi Gu had to give orders directly.

 “Gu Long, Gu tough, Gu Big, I’m leaving this front to you! You must
break through!”

“Yes, Great Brother!” The three goblins replied as they fought fiercely at
the middle line.

Thinking he could leave that front to them, Gi Gu turned his back, only to
hear Gu Tough’s screams right after.

When he turned around again, the three goblins that have been fighting
fiercely just a moment ago were all on the ground.

“So you’re the commander,” an old knight with gray hair said.

Gi Gu could tell from the knight’s aura that he was no mere human, so he
quickly fixed his posture.

“Who are you!?”

“Gowen Ranid.”

“It’s you!”

Realizing that the commander was before him, Gi Gu bellowed out a howl
and jumped at the holy knight.
Chapter 161: The Battle of Piana Hill II

Gi Gu’s sword and axe came swinging for Gowen Ranid, but he easily
parried the sword and dodged the axe.

Jumping lightly, Gowen Ranid took a step forward and thrust his sword.

Fortunately, Gi Gu somehow managed to dodge it, but unfortunately, he

could only watch as the sword passed him and could not create an opening to
counterattack. The most he could do was to back off.

“Nun!”

Refusing to be overwhelmed by fear, Gi Gu attacked once more, but

Gowen just easily parried his attacks.

A fierce duel began to unfold in the middle line, where the goblins were
pushing back the humans. No, that wasn’t quite right. Actually, it was just Gi
Gu who was fighting fiercely, Gowen didn’t seem particularly affected by Gi
Gu’s attempts to kill him.

Gowen was just calmly dodging and parrying Gi Gu’s attacks. He neither
pushed himself nor tried to take risks, he was purely fighting defensively.

The reason Gowen was fighting like that was because of the circumstances
at hand.

The way Gowen saw it, all they needed to win was to hold the middle line.
The other lines may have been pushed by the goblins at the start, but right
now, they were currently at a deadlock, and the supply platoon would soon be
able to annihilate the beast horde. Moreover, the chariots and the cavalry
were almost done surrounding the goblins.

The magic platoon and archers were also waiting in standby at the summit
of the hill for the retreating goblins.
 So long as Gowen was able to keep the goblin duke in check, the goblins
would eventually exhaust themselves and die.

Which is also why Gi Gu was currently panicking.

The cavalry was repeatedly charging toward the goblins. Gi Gu wanted to

do something about them, but the human knight before him wouldn’t let him.
He knew it the moment he’d turned his back and felt that terrifying pressure.

The goblins fighting at the center were starting to lose their momentum
because of Gi Gu being pinned, so it was only natural that the other fronts
would be doing even worse.

Gi Gu wanted to give out orders and break the deadlock of the other fronts,
but this holy knight wouldn’t even let him do that. Every time he tried to
speak, his sword would come swigging, forcing him to swallow his words.

Gi Gu’s patience was growing thin, but he endured nevertheless.

The only reason his horde hadn’t fallen yet was because he was still
fighting and because they knew the king was just behind them.

“The king’s army will come soon! Don’t let him see us fighting
pathetically!” The platoon commanders of the goblins, the rare classes,
encouraged the normal goblins.

At their words, the normal goblins mustered what was left of their strength
and fought valiantly.

Gi Gu knew his men were almost at the last of their breath. Because of that
he became even more panicked.

If he could just defeat the holy knight here, they would be able to turn
things around.

Impatience filled Gi Gu as he clearly felt the weight of the responsibility

he bore, but he did not let any of those feelings show on his face as he swung
his sword again.
 ◆◆◇

After the Goblin King interrogated the humans Gi Gu had caught, he

immediately ordered his army to follow after Gi Gu’s. The harpies were
scouting ahead for them, so they could move at ease without worrying over
ambushes. That being said the information they got was worrying.

The human army numbered 1700 men strong.

If that number was no exaggeration, Gi Gu would surely lose if he were to

clash against them directly.

Even if he doesn’t, it would only be a matter of time. The Goblin King did
not want to lose him here.

“We must make it. We’re moving at the speed of thunderclap! Those who
can’t keep up, just catch up later!”

That was the order to move at the fastest pace possible. At that, the Goblin
King, the Riders of Paradua, the centaurs, and the fang tribe all ran at the
lead.

“Gi Ga, watch the back!” The Goblin King said before running at full
speed.

The red bear’s mantle the goblin king wore fluttered in the wind, but he
didn’t have the time to care about it, for as soon as he noticed a harpy flying
back, he ran even faster to reach her.

“Keep up with the king! March!” Gi Jii Yubu said, causing the spear-
wielding goblins to move faster.

“We shall reclaim our plains!” Chief of the fangs, Mido, said.

As they ran toward the wave-like hills, they received information from
harpy about the position of their enemies and allies.

“Paradua, centaurs, fangs! You are to rescue Gi Gu!”

 As the horde under the Goblin King ran, he gave orders to drive away the
enemy cavalry and charge into the enemy.

The Goblin King rendezvoused with Gi Jii and Gi Za after they’d caught
up, then he took them and attacked the summit of a hill were the archers
were.

“Onwards!” The Goblin King drew zweihander and commanded his army
to move toward the hill.

◆◇◆

“G-Goblins! A new horde is attacking from the west!” A messenger said.

Gowen listened to that report as he fought Gi Gu.

“We were almost done too,” Gowen clicked his tongue.

He had to give out new orders, so he parried the attacks of the goblin he
was fighting.

He was planning to completely wipe out this goblin horde, so only the
magic platoon and the archer platoon were positioned at the back.

Neither platoon could handle close-combat. If they were to fall, there was a
chance of Gowen finding himself in the middle of a pincer attack. At which
point, they would then be unable to keep their allies from collapsing in one
fell swoop.

To avoid that, Gowen needed to have one platoon break off and focus on
defense. If not that, then he would have to change the position of the
platoons.

If he were to order one platoon to break off, he would end up spending

more time on the enemy before him.

Gowen thought such a plan to be inane and decided against it. There was
no choice. They would have to change course.
 Gowen brought up the map of the surrounding area inside his head and
searched for the best place to fight.

The east was being blocked by the duke-class goblin, while the new goblin
horde was coming from the west. That being the case, he would have to make
do with either the south or the north.

The north led to the snow god mountains and was abundant with forests.
Such terrain did not suit big armies. To the south was the Piena Plains Road,
which connected the south and the west.

“Should we move to the south then?” Gowen muttered to himself.

“Is planning something you do in the middle of a duel!?” Gi Gu yelled as

he swung his long sword, but Gowen just flicked his attack away.

Gi Gu was shocked to see Gowen finally respond, but his puzzlement did
not last long, for he stepped in further and swung his axe.

“Die!” Gi Gu said.

“Naive fool!” Gowen said back as he slipped past Gi Gu’s axe and aimed
for Gi Gu’s feet.

Because Gowen was too close, Gi Gu could not run, and he could only
watch as both of his legs were wounded. Gi Gu fell to his knees.

Gowen would have ended him there, but a howl from the west stopped the
holy knight in his tracks.

“GURUuUuuoOOAAaAAa!”

It was an overwhelming howl that seemed to devour even the very heavens
and earth themselves. Gowen’s face grimaced as he recognized that voice.

“It’s him!”

The image of a giant black goblin, a devil who could control the flames of
hell, flashed through his mind.
 Gowen no longer had the leisure to bother with the goblin before him.

If the Goblin King was the one chasing him from behind, he had to move
now. Even a moment later would be too dangerous.

“Tell the cavalry and the chariots to stir up the goblins! As for the infantry,
have them turn around in order!” Gowen turned his back on Gi Gu and gave
orders to the messenger. “The archers are to suppress the enemy while the
mages change course for the south.”

“You bastard!” Gi Gu yelled as he tried to force himself forward, but

Gowen just kicked him with his iron shoes, then took his army and moved
south.

Although the goblin forces were partially destroyed, it should still have
been a difficult task to retreat, but Gowen was not an ordinary leader.

The suppressive fire of the archers destroyed whatever momentum Gi Gu’s

forces had left, allowing Gowen to retreat his army from all fronts.

When the humans that have been defending all this time suddenly attacked,
the goblins panicked. The humans used that opening to make a run for it.

The human army moved with the left wing first, then the right, and then
the middle. The chariots and the cavalry were the last to go, but they made
sure to stir up the goblins before leaving.

The goblins wanted to pursue, but the cavalry and their spears kept them
from doing so.

When the new goblin horde appeared, the magic platoon shot the magic
they’ve been keeping all this time, then they quickly ran away with the
supply platoon.

That splendid retreat left the Goblin King and Gi Jii with no room to
pursue.
 Most of Gowen’s forces were able to retreat, but the human cavalry ended
up fighting the Paradua riders a little.

“We can’t just let them run! We have to at least avenge our fallen!”

The young chief of Paradua, Hal, led 100 iron legs and fought the cavalry.

“Think you filthy goblins could keep up with our western cavalry!?”

The young human platoon leader was full of vigor.

The goblins that have been scattered all this time found courage and started
fighting back again.

“Give us glory, humans!”

“Crush them as you pass them!”

Hal and the human platoon commander clashed.

They sent a blow toward each other as they passed one another. Their
subordinates followed their lead and did the same.

The two cavalry seemed to draw a circle as they moved around the
battlefield and clashed once more.

“Tch, a tie!? Impossible!”

The human platoon commander grit his teeth, but Gowen’s orders had
already come. He had to go.

“You’re running!? Bastards!” Hal yelled.

Before they could clash for the third time, the human cavalry turned tail
and ran south.

“The human cavalry, huh. They’re pretty good,” Hal said before running to
Gi Gu’s platoon. There was no point in pursuing the humans any further.
 With this the first battle between the humans and the goblins was
concluded.

The goblin casualties numbered 100, while the humans’ numbered 50.

It was amazing that the goblins were able to hurt the humans despite being
surrounded, but the price for that 50 was grave. After all, Gi Gu incurred
heavy wounds, and about a fifth of his forces were taken.

Merit-wise, this was the humans’ victory.

Chapter 162: The Clash at Piena Plains I
After the battle the goblins rested and took care of the injured. Gi Ji Arsil
and his subordinates, however, did not rest.

As scouts, their battle began with the end of each battle. The harpies could
not see in the night, so they had to scout during the day, while the goblins
scouted in the night.

The scouts followed after Gowen’s army to the wide plains, then they
checked the surroundings and observed the enemy.

Gowen’s army showed no signs of exhaustion. They quietly made camp

and passed the night without leaving any openings.

They cut down the tall grass, built fences and moats, and then took turns
keeping watch as they rested.

Most of Gowen’s army were fresh recruits, however, and they could not be
satisfied unless they boasted of their achievements.

Because of that the camp was noisy at first, but when the wings of Werdna
(Goddess of Darkness) came, even the fresh recruits couldn’t help but go
quiet.

Gi Gu thought the human camp troublesome. Gi Ji Arsil shared his

sentiments. After all, the humans had cut down the surrounding tall grasses.

Gi Gu and his subordinates might be able to blend with the darkness, but
the patrolling soldiers carried torches with them.

Without the tall grasses, there would be no way for them to hide
themselves.

“Annoying…” Gi Ji muttered to himself.

He was about to order the scouts back when he noticed a shadow crawling
from the corner of his eyes.

The shadow that passed him was too slender for a goblin.

Gi Ji watched that shadow, but it didn’t seem to have noticed him, as it

quickly stood up and headed for the hills.

“…”

Gi Ji quietly followed after the shadow. The black-clothed figure seemed

to be a human.

Since the person-in-question was a human, there was no reason to hold

back.

Gi Ji drew his dagger. To keep the light of the stars from reflecting off his
blade, he kept it behind him as he quietly approached the human.

Then he lopped off the human’s head.

“…Gu.”

In one fell swoop, the human’s head was severed from his body. The
black-clothed human could only utter a weak groan before falling to the
ground.

When Gi Ji confirmed that the human was dead, he took off the man’s
outfit.

He compared the outfit with the human, but seeing nothing of interest, he
decided to go back to the hills, where the king was.

◆◇◆

The god of fire’s hour gradually passed. Soon the hour of the night god
would come, and darkness would once again cover the world.

Atop the walls, where the western sun’s light fell, Yuan and his men stood
vigil.
 The howling beasts could be heard from the walls; they seemed to grow
more numerous with each passing day. The beasts howling were not a mere
10 or 20, and the fact that they could hear them howling meant that they must
be moving.

The western moat of the colonial city that faced the Forest of Darkness was
already half-filled because of the goblins, but the other moats were still fine.

If the goblins were to attack, they would probably attack from the front
(western wall). Of course, that didn’t mean they couldn’t attack elsewhere.

They have been attacking the same wall all this time, but the beasts seemed
to be moving. What were the goblins scheming? Yuan grew anxious. It didn’t
help that he knew the goblins wouldn’t attack carelessly.

Currently, the colonial city had 500 soldiers and 100 adventurers. In total,
that was 600 soldiers. That was not actually sufficient to defend the entire
colonial city.

Because of that they had no choice but to pick which ones to focus their
forces on. Until now they’ve been defending the western wall, but…

“The beasts are moving to the south,” Yuan muttered to himself. “It could
be a diversion, but they could also be changing targets.”

The western wall was closest to the forest, and only the east or west had a
gate. The goblins would have to pick one of those if they were to attack.

At the very least, that’s what humans would do, but… These weren’t
humans were they?

Just last night, they found out that the demihumans were fighting with the
goblins. Those araneae demihumans easily climbed up the walls as if they
were taking a stroll.

Fortunately, they were able to force them back with their bows, but with
enemies like that, the south and north walls were no longer safe.

Still, only the western moat was filled. That was an important fact.
 In any case, they had to endure until Gowen’s reinforcements came.

“We’ll focus on the western wall as we’ve done until now. As for the other
walls, just keep doing your rounds!”

Soon… night came.

The hour of the monsters had come.

As Yuan rebuked himself for his cowardice, he called out to he guards.

“We’ll repel them tonight as well! Victory shall be ours!”

The soldiers cheered.

The colonial city was a long way away from falling.

 The soldier Gowen sent to gather information was found dead nearby.
There were no signs of fighting, so he was probably done in by the monsters.

“I didn’t expect them to catch him…”

That was a precious soldier Gowen had painfully raised, but this was no
time to be crying.

“…Move the army. Send the cavalry to scout and watch the periphery,”
Gowen said.

“My lord, would it not be wiser to return to the west for the time being?” A
company commander asked.

Gowen shook his head. “No, we’re deciding this battle here.”

Gowen could not return back and reorganize his troops.

One reason was because of the lack of food.

The second reason was because the goblins unexpectedly ignored the
fortress. Because of that Gowen ended up having to fight the goblins in the
plains.

Originally, Gowen was hoping that the goblins would exhaust themselves
trying to take down the fortress first, then he would come in and sweep them
all away. Unfortunately, things did not go as he’d hoped, and the goblins split
itself into two groups and attacked him.

At this rate, if Gowen does not quickly dispose the goblins, there’s a
chance they might directly attack the west instead. There’s also the possibility
that the other villages in the west would fall to the goblins.

If that were to happen most of the soldiers of Gowen’s army would surely
lose morale, as most of them were the second or third son of a farming
family.

Both as a feudal lord and as holy knight leading an army, Gowen’s choices
in this battle have been limited due the movement of the goblin army.

“We’ll provoke the enemy depending on where they are. Hurry and get
those chariots ready!” Gowen said to the company commanders and platoon
commanders, then he took the infantry and assumed formation in the plains.

“This is where we’ll decide the battle! If we don’t defeat them here, the
west will become their hunting grounds!”

The various commanders went back to their platoons, and Gowen waited
for the scouts to return.

It wasn’t until an hour later that the scouts returned.

“The enemy has left the hills. They are marching toward us!” The scout
said.

Gowen drew his sword and commanded his army. “All forces assume the
deep battle formation and march!”

◆◆◇

Morale in the Goblin King’s army was high as usual. It was almost as if
that earlier defeat did not happen.

The goblin army began moving before the sun had even risen.

When Gi Gu and the others lead, the morale wasn’t low by any means, but
the morale when the Goblin King was in charge was in a league of its own.

The goblin army including the elves and the demihumans numbered 1500
men strong.

It was on the hills that they passed the nights.

The goblin army’s numbers was by no means small, so there was not much
room for them to spread their forces. Even if they tried, the terrain would get
in the way, and it would not be easy to give out orders.
 When Gi Ji came back during the night, the king decided to moved out
before the sun rose.

Using the harpies, the Goblin King was able to precisely pinpoint the
location of the western army. The Goblin King led his army straight toward
them just like a predator that has set its eyes on a prey.

After leaving the hills, when the goblin army entered the plains, the king
ordered the army to halt and take formation.

The human army was up ahead.

The king knew that, so he gathered the noble and duke goblins.

“Gi Jii will lead the middle guard, while the flanks will be taken by the
Gaidga and by Gi Gu respectively. On the leftmost wing will be the centaur
and the fangs, while the Paradua will be taking the rightmost wing,” the king
explained as he drew a rough sketch of a map on the ground.

The king did not discriminate between races.

“The elves, Gi Za’s druids, Ga Ga’s platoon, and the platoon under my
direct control will follow after Gi Jii, and then at the rearmost will be Gi Ji
and the harpies.”

“So we are to clash against them head on, my liege?” Gi Jii Yubu
confirmed.

“Yes. If we cannot win a straight-up fight here, then our world domination
is hopeless!”

At those words, everyone, from the demihumans to the elves to the rest of
those participating in this war, tensed up.

The power they had gained from walking the path of carnage… It would
not lose! The king was claiming. And they were about to prove it here in the
battlefield.

“If the king wills it, then we shall crush the enemy without fail,” Gi Ga
said, representing the will of those gathered.

As the king rose, he pierced the map he’d drawn with zweihander. “Now,
let us take the first step in our path to world domination!”

With a great howl, the platoons scattered, and everyone returned to their
respective platoons.

2 hours later, the goblin army entered the plains in formation.

◆◆◇

“I can see the goblins!” The soldiers said.

Gowen, on horseback, looked on across the plains.

The sight of the approaching cloud of dust accompanied by the sound of

the trembling earth made even the very air seem hotter.

“So you’ve come, monsters! And with boldness too!”

The goblin army approached them in formation.

It was the same deep battle formation that Gowen was using.

“…So you’re saying you don’t need tricks, huh,” Gowen muttered.

The goblins believed in their power, but so did the humans. Their morale
from yesterday’s battle was high, as they were able to exhibit the strength of
the chariots and the cavalry in the plains.

They could use the terrain to their advantage to win, but…

“If that’s what you intend, then I shall crush that dream of yours,
monsters!”

The goblins’ intentions were clear from their actions.

They wished to surpass humanity. Because of that Gowen decided to take

them in a straight-up battle.

That was a decision resulting from his pride as a holy knight.

“There will be no tomorrow if we retreat here! Neither us nor our family!

For the sake of tomorrow, for the sake of our families, let us fight these
monsters to the bitter end!”

The soldiers cheered and morale reached a new level.

“Vanguards, advance!”

Gowen had split his infantry into two groups: the vanguard and the rear
guard.

The row of soldiers would slam into the goblins forces. If there was one
major difference between Gowen and the goblins, it was that Gowen’s
soldiers were exactly like each other.

It was a stark contrast to the goblins that had various tribes and
characteristics in each row.

At Gowen’s command 500 soldiers advanced, but the goblins did not
falter.

“Show them our strength! Don’t put on an unsightly display before His
Majesty!” Gi Jii said.

His platoon was currently at the center of the goblin army.

There were many rare class among Gi Jii’s armored spearmen.

“Debts shall, be paid, in blood, humans!” The fierce arm, Gi Ba; the divine
invader, Gi Ah; and the explorer, Gi Ii, were all a part of the battle demon, Gi
Jii Yubu’s, forces.

But the ones with the highest morale of them all was Gi Ba, who possessed
the Man-Eating Snake skill, and Gi Bu, who was a ‘wounded one’, having
only one arm.
 If Gi Gu’s generation were the first, then these goblins were of the third.
They were the ones who were most affected by the human invasion, for it
was they who were on the receiving end of the holy knights’ and adventurers’
attacks. They would never forget the fear and hate that was carved upon their
souls that fateful day.

For them who has received Verid’s divine protection, the hate they bore
toward the humans was greater than their fear of death. It was such that even
the king’s orders, which were absolute among the goblins, would sometimes
fail to reach their ears.

“They don’t seem to be slowing down,” Gowen muttered as he watched

the armies approach each other.

In a fight between humans, normally the armies would slow down and
catch their breath before clashing.

“Hmm… Are they hurrying? Or are their brakes broken?”

Gowen decided there was probably an unidentified weakness in the

goblins’ high morale.

He gave another order. “Vanguards, halt! Assume defensive formation!

Rear guards, spears at the ready! Advance!”

There was still a kilometer’s distance between the goblins and the
vanguards. It was too far for archers and mages, so Gowen decided to have
the infantry assume a defensive formation.

If the enemy was being reckless, it would be foolish to just receive that
mad charge straight-up; therefore, Gowen decided to go on the defensive.

The goblins did not show any signs of stopping. In fact, they started to
move even faster.

Every howl that bellowed seemed to excite the goblin army further.

“Brace yourselves for impact! If you can endure this first attack, victory
will be ours!” Gowen said as he watched the goblins disconnected charge
close in.

“Archers, mages, fire!”

To weaken the goblin army’s charge even a little, Gowen had his range
combatants fire at them. At that, arrows flew, and water and fire spells were
cast.

“What!?”

But the one to cry out in surprise was not the goblins nor its king, but
Gowen, the man who’d attacked himself.
Wind Shield
Wind of Heaven’s Blessing

For a sylph’s chant resounded, and a spell was invoked, protecting the
goblin army from the rain of arrows.

“You’re telling me there were elves behind the goblins!?”

Gowen had miscalculated. He did not know nor expect the goblin army to
have elves among their ranks.

The fact that there were enemies other than the goblins caused a slight
tremor to rise in Gowen’s command.

What was worse was that the foreign element was elves.

The fangs and the centaurs that he saw raising up those clouds of dust, he
could still somewhat understand. After all, they were driven away from the
human world. They probably formed an alliance out of their common hate for
humanity.

But the elves were different.

Though they did not stand as humanity’s equals, their long life and talent
in magic has allowed them to integrate into human society. They were a race
already accepted in the human world, the elven adventurers were proof of
that.

Yet that very race had colluded with the goblins and was now baring its
fangs.

“Damn you!” Gowen spat as his eyes fell on his soldiers.

Before the goblin army’s overwhelming pressure, Gowen’s army was

delayed a little in fixing their formation, but they still made it in time.

“If you’re coming, then come! I’ll show you how to fight on the plains!”

Gowen’s soldiers assumed the closed formation. Right now, they looked
just like a clump of hedgehogs.

“Cavalry, advance! Trample the enemy cavalry, and then form a concave
around them! Half a full surround will do!” Gowen said.

The cavalry waiting at the back moved out.

“It’s finally our turn! We’ll dye this land in their blood!” The human
platoon commander said.

The human cavalry rode onwards, their aim was none other than Paradua’s
riders.

“I’m going to order everyone to charge,” the Goblin King said as he

wielded zweihander on his shoulders.

“But our lines are a mess,” Gi Za said.

“It’s fine. We’ll show the humans the difference in our strength.”

“Good then,” Gi Za said with a smile before turning to Gi Do, “Gi Do!
Have the druids prepare! We’ll shoot the moment the main force charges!”

The Goblin King breathed deeply.

He looked up ahead as his chest burned within.

 “All soldiers, charge!!”

At the Goblin King’s bellowing howl, the entire goblin army bellowed
back, frenzied.
Chapter 163: The Clash at Piena Plains II
GURUuuuOOOOAOOAOAAaa!!

When the goblin army howled as one, most of the new recruits in the
human army faltered.

The earth trembled as that grotesque horde of monsters approached.

Though their shields obstructed their sight and though their hands held
firmly to their spears, they could not shake off the fear they felt from the
trembling earth. That fear grasped their heart, and they found themselves
unable to move.

“Persevere! The holy knight, Gowen Ranid, is with you! So claim the
glory of victory with your spears!” Gowen said to encourage the soldiers.

Thanks to Gowen’s encouragement, the human army was somehow able to

endure the pressure of the goblin army, and their formation did not break.

But while the humans could be pacified with a few words, the animals
were different.

The cavalry was fine as they’ve already left, but the horses of the chariot
platoon that was currently on standby were greatly affected by that earlier
howl, causing them to fall into panic before they could even clash with the
enemy.

“Calm those horses down!”

The coachmen eventually managed to calm the horses down, but by that
time, the demihumans had already reached them.

“Stand down!” The leader of the fang tribe, Mido the Tyrant, yelled as he
attacked the chariots. Behind him were the rest of the fang tribe and the
centaurs.
 “Don’t fall behind the fangs! This day we shall redeem ourselves!” The
current leader of the centaurs and successor to Daizos, Tianos, raised his
spear and attacked the chariots.

“The chariots were attacked before they could move… Magic platoon!
Prioritize supporting the chariots!” Gowen said.

The greater physical abilities of the werewolves allowed them to send the
horses flying and drag the coachmen to the ground. While the fangs fought,
Cynthia led the gray wolves and spread chaos in the battlefield.

“Enemy approaching!”

When Gowen received that report, he looked up ahead.

“Archers, provide cover. Your target will be the enemy in front!”

Gowen figured that the sylph magic protecting the goblins would
eventually stop, so he ordered the archers to keep on shooting.

“Remember yesterday! These monsters can never hope to go past our

shields!” An infantry platoon commander said.

If they could endure the charge of the goblins back at the cliffs, then they
should be able to endure their charge here on the plains.

As the soldiers calmed down, they fixed their grip on their spears.

But what the humans misunderstood was that the forces they fought that
day were by no means the strongest of the goblins. Today, however, they
would be facing the greatest of the goblins’ warriors.

“Ra Gilion!” One of the strongest goblins, Rashka the Chief of the Gaidga,
invoked his ability, causing a black light to slam into the line of human
soldiers.

“Warriors of Gaidga! Stomp the humans dead!” Rashka swung his club
and crushed the iron helmet of a soldier.
 “Die, hUmaN fiLThsSs!! Gi Ba howled and tore through the human ranks
as he lost himself in the Man-Eater Skill.

“Now, fire!”

Until now Gi Za and the rest of the druids have been leaving the defense to
the elves, but the moment Gi Za said that, the druids simultaneously cast their
spells.

“…We’re being pushed back,” Gowen muttered.

As he watched the battlefield, he calculated in his mind when to give the

next order.

From the humans’ perspective, they were currently being pushed at the
center and right wing.

From the goblins’ perspective, Gi Jii, who fought at the center, and the
demihumans, who fought at the leftmost wing[1], were currently in the best
position.

“The cavalry aren’t doing too bad, though.”

From the humans’ perspective, their cavalry direct clashed with the goblin
cavalry. The battle between the two cavalry was leaning toward the humans
thanks to their greater numbers.

“Rear guard, provide cover for the 3rd chariot platoon!”

When Gowen took a closer look at the battlefield, he noted that the goblins
fighting around the left wing and the center were no different from the
goblins they defeated yesterday; they could still tolerate their attacks to some
extent. Because of that he decided to have the rear guard support the chariots
first, as they still haven’t gotten back up on their feet.

On the other side, the Goblin King watched as the Paradua fought a hard
battle against the human cavalry.

“Your Majesty, if the need arises, we can go anytime to help the Paradua,”
Gi Ji Arsil said.

His platoon of assassins did not even number a hundred, but Gi Ji offered
to help nevertheless. He seemed impatient.

“A needless worry, Gi Ji. The man leading the Paradua is none other than
their chief, Hal. He is a proud man,” the Goblin King said.

“If that is your will,” Gi Ji said as he bowed his head.

The king turned his eyes away from Gi Ji and quietly oversaw the
battlefield.

“Onwards! Let the humans know the proud name of Paradua’s riders!” Hal
said.

He spun his spear over his head once, and as he let go of the reins, he
wielded his spear with both hands.

As the beast cavalry of Paradua clashed with the human cavalry, Hal urged
his black tiger onwards in an attempt to settle yesterday’s duel.

The formation of the Paradua cavalry gradually formed a wedge-shape

with Hal at the center, the human cavalry formed a similar shape.

“GURUuuOOAA!”

“DIiEEeeE!! Goblin!”

As Hal passed the commander of the human cavalry, sparks erupted

between their spears.

“It didn’t work!?”

“Damn it!”

One was a monster, one was a human, but both clicked their tongues in the
same way as they swept away the next enemy before them.
 The downside to the cavalry was that the moment they stopped, they would
have to ride some distance again to rebuild their momentum. Unfortunately,
no matter how much they hated it, the unending wave of enemies caused their
speed to dwindle, and the battle gradually became chaotic.

After the short exchange when they briefly stopped moving, the two
cavalry commanders begun to ponder how to fight without stopping.

If they were to show their back by mistake, they would be giving their
enemy a big opening. That earlier clash was indeed a mistake on both sides.

◆◆◇

One hour later, the two armies were in a deadlock. Even if one side
managed to take a step forward, they would only end up being pushed back,
leaving the situation the same as it was at the start.

The once chaotic chariots have already recovered thanks to the influx of
infantry and mages.

On the goblin side, they were finally starting to encroach the center with
the Gaidga tribe and Gi Ji’s army as the leading players.

“Spears are useless against the demihumans! Use your swords!”

As the battle grew violent, the various commanders found themselves too
busy to ask Gowen for instructions. They had to fight while relying only on
their own judgment.

The infantry supporting the chariots switched their weapons for long
swords as they stood against the agile werewolves.

“Chariots, attack! Go for the back!”

After the chariots had stabilized, Gowen ordered them to attack the
enemies’ back. He was hoping to plant the threat of being surrounded into the
goblins’ heads to slow down their push on the center.

“Dispatch the chariots! Trample those goblins underfoot!” A company

commander said.

The chariots have been pushed back by the goblins until now, but their
morale was high. They were neither scared nor hesitant, if anything, they
were glad that they could finally vent out the anger they’ve been keeping all
this time.

“Don’t let them do as they please! Lord Mido, I’ll leave this here to you!”
Chief of the centaurs, Tianos, said.

At that, he took approximately 100 centaurs and galloped toward the

chariots.

“Suppress them! We’ll attack as we pass them!”

The centaurs were planning to strike the chariots with their spears, but the
humans did something unexpected.

“Throw the spears!”

The chariots were less mobile compared to the cavalry, but in exchange,
they had a mountain of weapons at their disposal.

The centaurs that tried to approach them were met with flying spears.

“At this rate…”

Tianos led his centaurs away from the chariots, and as a result, the chariots
rode faster for the back of the army.

“What’s the matter, Tianos!? At that rate, the proud name of the centaurs
will be ran through the mud!”

Mido’s whole body was covered in blood, his eyes were bloodshot, and he
wore a fierce smile on his face.

He teased Tianos as he rendezvoused with him.

“The battle’s just starting!” Tianos retorted.

 Mido bellowed out a battle cry, then as he calculated the gap between each
throw, he led the fang tribe toward the chariots.

“Ku… The human infantry… Wait, this isn’t the time for this! Don’t let
the fangs get a lead over us!” Tianos said.

“UuoOOON!” Cynthia howled as she led the gray wolves, then she
brought her pack before the fang tribe. Short red wolves and brown wolves
ran by the legs of the giant gray wolves.

“Wolves!? Bows!”

After the spears the chariots brought out bows next. They were originally
specialized in spears, but a few months ago, they also started training in
bows. Their experience in archery was by no means deep, but it was much
easier to shoot arrows from a chariot than on horseback.

Arrows were pulled to the bowstring’s limit as the fangs and the gray
wolves approached them, then they released them.

Most of the arrows headed for the giant gray wolves, so the smaller wolves
were able to slip in and attack the humans riding the chariots.

“Oh shit! Gya!”

The soldiers cried out as the wolves tore apart their throats. As soldiers fell
off the chariots and as the gray wolves passed by them, Cynthia howled once
more.

As the gray wolves leaped at the chariots, the fangs passed them by.

“Thank you, young lady! Let’s go!” Mido said as he led the fangs to attack
another chariot.

“Show them the spirit of the centaurs! Trample them!”

“Shoot your bows and run away from them!”

The coachmen whipped the horses as archers shot volleys of arrows toward
their approaching enemies. They ended up losing half their numbers, but in
the end, they managed to shake off the centaurs and fangs and make their
way to the back.

Clouds of dust rose as the chariots and the demihumans ran through the
battlefield.

The Goblin King, who had been watching their battle, turned his gaze to
another part of the battlefield.

“Show them Gaidga’s valor!”

Rashka’s fierce attacks tore through the enemy ranks easily. The humans
had no answer to his brutish strength.

The Gaidga tribe gathered around Rashka as they forced themselves into
the human lines. By this time, they were already half way in.

Unfortunately, the Man-Eating Snake, Gi Ba, could not attack as fiercely

as the Gaidga. Try as he might to push on, a rare class could not compare to a
duke class.

“Grr, damn you, damn you!” Gi Ba tried to move further, but Gi Jii Yubu
stopped him.

“Gi Ba, return to your line and take command! Front row, advance! Ready
your spears!”

Gi Jii Yubu moved his army up to where Gi Ba was, then they clashed
with the humans.

Gi Ba took ragged breaths as he went back to his line.

Gritting his teeth, Gi Ba yelled at the normal goblins. “Kill them! Kill them
all!”

The normal goblins fought fiercely at Gi Ba’s appeal.

Gi Jii advanced his forces to line up with the Gaidga. By doing so, he
managed to push the enemy back a line.

As the infantry were pushed back by the Gaidga, their lines eventually
collapsed.

“Just one more push,” the Goblin King muttered as he held his great sword
tight.

Gaidga and Gi Jii were the leading players pushing the humans back, but
everyone else was an even match.

To whom victory would fall was yet up in the air, so the Goblin King had
Gi Ga Rax move the imperial guards.

“Your Majesty, the enemies are coming from behind!” Gi Ji yelled.

The Goblin King clicked his tongue as he turned around.

“Chariots!”

The Goblin King could not just leave them be, so he ordered Gi Ji to
intercept them.

Gi Ji faced the chariots with high spirits, but the chariots seemed only to
mock Gi Ji, as they ignored him and took a large detour, then they
approached the back of the various platoons.

The Goblin King wanted to attack more, but the annoying chariots kept
buzzing behind them like an annoying fly, keeping them from committing to
a big attack.

The possibility of being attacked by chariots from behind was too great a
threat.

“Have the fangs and the centaurs crush those things!”

Gi Ji’s platoon could not catch up to the chariots. Perhaps he might be able
to suppress them from behind, but he wouldn’t be able to wipe them out.
 [1] From the perspective of the goblins, the right wing of the humans is
left.
 “Have the chariots come back! Tell the center to pull back too!”

Gowen narrowed his eyes as he watched the goblins push them back and as
he tried to restore the disordered formation.

The right wing had managed to drive away the demihumans. They had to
sacrifice half of the chariots to achieve it, but with it, they were able to buy
some much needed time.

The human cavalry was currently fighting the goblin cavalry in the left
wing.

“3rd platoon support the right wing!”

Since the cavalry was already in a melee, Gowen decided to send the third
platoon.

“Yes, my lord!” The platoon commander said.

After driving away the demihumans from the right wing, the battle moved
to surround the Gaidga tribe.

Gowen moved the soldiers from the lines they had an advantage in to
support the flanks. The right wing no longer had the demihumans and the left
wing had Gi Gu’s goblins, which were still weak from yesterday’s battle.

With the center being pushed back and the flanks being pushed forward,
the battle naturally progressed to surround the center.

When the chariots came back, Gowen had the mages ride with them. The
mages numbered 200 all in all, so it was not possible to have the remaining
50 chariots accommodate them all.

Gowen picked out 50 mages to ride the chariots, then he ordered the rest to
provide cover from the back.

“Archers, don’t let the enemy mages approach! Keep shooting at them!”
 The archers formed rows as they retreated while shooting at the enemy.

The supply platoon at the back coordinated with them and supplied them
with more quivers every time they ran out of arrows.

The orchestra-like coordination that allowed the archers to shoot volley

after volley of arrows was a testament to Gowen’s abilities.

Gowen had his soldiers retreat while they surrounded the enemy.

“Chief! There are enemies behind us!” Dashka of Gaidga said.

When Rashka heard that he hesitated. If it was before he might have

continued attacking with no hesitation, but Rashka has already learned his
lesson from the elven war. Unfortunately, Gowen did not miss that slight
hesitation.

“Magic platoon, focus fire on the center!”

The mages at the back simultaneously casted their magic. Fire and water
bullets rained from above, dulling the Gaidga’s movements.

Afterwards, Gowen ordered the magic platoon to attack Gi Jii next.

“…Stubborn,” Gowen muttered to himself as he looked up at the body of

the fire god shining brilliantly up in the sky.

The battle that began early this morning has been raging on for several
hours already.

If this were a battle between humans, the enemy would be running out of
steam soon.

Unfortunately, Gowen failed to take into account the stamina of the

goblins.

Gowen has never really fought the goblins in a proper war. After all,
monsters lining up in formation to wage war on humans was a strange sight
never before seen.
 Gowen hoped to exhaust the goblins and then attack, but at the rate they
were going, their formations would collapse first before he could ever hope
to.

The humans were bound to run out of steam before the goblins. They could
no longer rely on the potions either, for most of it has already been
distributed by the supply platoon.

The rest of their supplies were also running thin.

Gowen looked over the battlefield once more, searching for the enemy’s
weak point. The enemy must have a weak point somewhere.

“We’ve gotten this far, we can’t retreat.”

Gowen had sent the chariots with the mages to the left wing in hopes of
expelling the enemy cavalry while recovering their own.

“Order the cavalry to retreat!”

“Damn it! We’re retreating!”

At the cavalry commander’s behest, the cavalry began to break away.

When Hal saw that, he spun his blood-stained spear and yelled, “After them!
Don’t let them run!”

But the chariots Gowen had sent kept them from pursuing the human
cavalry.

The chariots’ long range attacks left the goblin cavalry with no choice but
to retreat.

“Curse them! Retreat!”

After crushing the two wings, Gowen’s army finally managed to begin
surrounding the goblin army. It was a thin surround, however. Regardless, it
was here that Gowen decided to gamble.

“Now, attack! Infantry, endure it!”

 At Gowen’s behest, the commanders of the infantry platoons yelled,
“Spears out! Attack!”

The human soldiers mustered every bit of courage they had as they thrust
out their spear toward the goblins’ own. Many goblins and humans fell as
they struck each other dead.

Meanwhile, the chariots and the cavalry came back to attack the goblins
from the flanks.

“Great Brother! They’re attacking from the right and from the back!”

Gi Gu, who was still wounded from yesterday’s battle, ordered his reserves
to expand to the back.

“Do as Gi Jii does! Just stop the enemy’s attack!”

The goblin’s right wing has taken to defense, but Gaidga, who was fighting
at the left wing, yelled with fury, “Push them back!”

Instead of defending, Gaidga pushed back even harder, causing the humans
that were spread thin to falter.

“Teach those goblins their place!”

The human cavalry tried to attack from the left wing, but this time, their
allies were trampled over by the giant goblins right in front of them.
Immediately, they decided to charge toward the goblins.

At that, even the Gaidga found it difficult to maintain their lines.

Unable to stop the fierce attack of the human cavalry, the Gaidga, who
continued to push onwards, was cut off from the back.

When the Goblin King saw that the enemy forces’ momentum had reached
peak levels, he raised his voice, “Gi Za, support the Gaidga! Gi Ga, take the
reserves and move out! After me!”

Deciding that this would be the end, the Goblin King led the reserves and
moved out.

“Order Rashka to withdraw!”

“Unu!?”

Though unwilling, Rashka ordered the Gaidga to withdraw. Even a battle

junkie like him could see that they were suffering too many casualties.

“We’re retreating anyway, so we might as well get a piece of those human

cavalry along the way!”

Rashka was fuming as he ordered his men to retreat. He frowned in regret

as he defended the back of his horde from the attack of the infantry.

As the Gaidga retreated, they focused their attacks on the human cavalry
that had forced its way in.

“Retreat! Retreat!”

As Rashka yelled retreat with much frustration and deflected spear after
spear, he withdrew with the Gaidga while sending humans flying.

The human cavalry that had forced themselves in from the back ended up
clashing with Dashka. Dashka stopped the horse with his own body.

“Fire! Send the humans off with the winds of the forest!” Gi Za yelled.

At those words, the cavalry that had attacked the Gaidga stopped.

The Gaidga used that opening to withdraw altogether.

“Attack! This is our chance to surround them!”

When Gowen saw the Gaidga withdraw, he ordered his men to attack. At
that, the infantry Rashka had been keeping in check came gushing forth.

No matter how powerful Rashka might have been among the goblins, even
he would get weaker after fighting for so long.
 All the more so when the human spearmen were relying on their numbers.

“Annoying!” Rashka spat as he swung his club from the back of the
Gaidga Horde, but exhausted, Rashka slipped on the blood stained ground.

“Nu!?” Rashka cried out.

Seeing that, the soldiers immediately thrust out their spears.

So this is were the one-eyed demon dies. For a moment, Rashka closed his
eyes.
Enchant
“Turn me into a blade!

As the king’s voice echoed, the soldiers that sought to kill Rashka were all
cleaved in half. They quietly sank into the pool of blood beneath them.
Chapter 164: The Clash at Piena Plains III
It doesn’t matter how skillful or valiant a general is, it is only when the
Goblin King is leading that the goblins will be able to show their true power.

As if to prove that, the moment the Goblin King appeared, the gaze of the
goblins changed across all classes.

“What’s the matter, Rashka? Had enough?” The Goblin King laughed
fearlessly.

Rashka snorted as he picked himself up.

“Hah! The likes of these ain’t enough to make a fitting grave for the great
Rashka!”

Rashka shook off the blood from his body and howled.

“Just watch! We’ll fix our formations quickly and catch up to you!”
Rashka said.

“I’ll be waiting then!” The Goblin King replied.

As black flames covered Zweihander, the Goblin King commanded.

“Teach these humans the might of the goblins!”

Gi Jii, who was adjacent to the king, nodded.

“Fix the formation and match the king’s attack! Gi Ba, Gi Ah, Gi Ii! Don’t
get left behind!”

The voice of the wounded Gi Gu, who was fighting nearby, also reached
the king.

“The king has entered the fray…”

 Gi Gu hit his wounded legs and forced his hazy consciousness sober.

“Think pain can stop me!? Think again! Go attack, you bastards! If we fall
behind the king, we’ll be putting the position vanguard to shame!”

Gi Gu rebuked his subordinates as he moved toward the frontlines.

A human thrust out his spear toward Gi Gu, but Gi Gu cut it down and
lopped off the human’s head with his long sword.

“We’ll redeem ourselves from yesterday’s defeat! Let these whoresons

know the bitter taste of defeat!”

As Gi Gu drowned out the pain with his rage, he began attacking the
enemy.

“Those who can’t move, stay at the back and wait for orders. Those who
can shall ride with me to attack those chariots!”

The Paradua goblins had to retreat momentarily because of the mage-

loaded chariots. In fact, the fangs and the centaurs also had to retreat. After
the Paradua were able to fix their formation, they reentered the battlefield.

“We’ll cut open a path for the king! Don’t let the enemies near him!”

Gi Go Rax led the ‘wounded ones’ from black-tiger-back. He breathed in

sync with his black tiger as he used his long arm to easily skewer the iron-
armored humans.

“If you call yourselves the king’s imperial guards, then kill the human
bastards even if you have to die with them!”

These goblins were all missing a limb or two. Normally, they would have
been abandoned somewhere, but the king allowed them to continue fighting.
Because of that these goblins felt much gratitude toward the king. With that
gratitude and Gi Go’s command, they fearlessly threw their bodies into the
fires of war.

They fought with such ferocity that it was almost comparable to the
Gaidga.

“Open a path for the king! Expel the interlopers!”

Gi Za Zakuend and his platoon of druids shot water and wind bullets at the
enemy.

Like that the goblins that were on the edge of death suddenly came back to
life.

A cold sweat slid down Gowen’s back. “Impossible…”

The goblins that should have already reached their limits fought back with
even greater strength.

This wasn’t the time to be crying foul; however, so Gowen grit his teeth
and forced himself to accept reality.

After the goblins took back the initiative, the human formations began to
collapse. That earlier decision to have the infantry advance has now become
their worst enemy.

“I’m moving out! Just keep fighting like this!”

Gowen no longer had any tricks under his sleeves.

He had already played all of his cards, and none of the platoons had any
strength left to spare.

That being the case, the only thing Gowen could do now was to send
himself out.

The Goblin King was the one who revived the goblin army. If he could
stop him, they might still be able to win this battle.

Having decided that, Gowen moved out.

“It’s not my field of expertise, but…”

 Gowen drew his bow as he rode. His aim was the Goblin King at the head
of the army.

“Die!”

Gowen released the bow, but the arrow was struck down by Gi Ga Rax.

“Think I’ll let you reach the king!?”

The knight class, Gi Ga Rax, blocked Gowen’s path.

Gowen clicked his tongue.

“Move!”

Gowen swung his spear from atop his horse, but it was blocked by Gi Ga,
who was breathing as one with his black tiger.

The two warriors thrust their spear, twisted it, swept it. They drew out
every bit of skill they had as they fought each other.

After clashing 30 times, their battle started affecting their surroundings.

The one panicking was Gowen.

He wanted to remove this goblin before him quickly, so he could quickly

defeat that Goblin King. If not, there would be no hope for victory.

The more time he wasted with this goblin, the closer defeat inched in.

Gowen and Gi Gu were mostly equal skill-wise, though Gowen was a little
better.

Unfortunately, Gi Ga Rax, who has gone back from hell, was extremely
tenacious, causing Gowen to panic even more.

“Damn you! Nu!?”

“The enemy commander!? In that case, fall prey to my winds!”

 In his one moment of panic, Gi Za invoked his wind spell and shot him.

Gowen managed to repel it with a swing of his spear, but Gi Ga Rax

managed to take advantage of that to graze his shoulder.

“Ku!?”

It was only a graze, but that was still an attack from a knight-class goblin.
The strength behind that simple graze was enough to dismount Gowen.

Gi Ji Arsil, the assassin, slithered in from the shadows to take Gowen from
behind.

“…!”

Gi Ji’s dagger struck out from the shadows toward Gowen’s neck.

“That sort of trick won’t fly, monster!”

In response, Gowen immediately drew his long sword and repelled Gi Ji.

Gi Ji clicked his tongue as he quietly vanished into the shadows.

Gowen, now dismounted with a long sword in hand, stared wordlessly at

Gi Ga, who was still mounted on his black tiger. They quietly searched each
other for an opening.

The first one to move was Gowen.

He ran up to Gi Ga with his long sword in one hand. He moved so fast it

was almost as if he were leaping.

In response, Gi Ga reflexively struck out his spear.

“What!?” Gi Ga cried out in surprise.

Gowen deflected Gi Ga’s spear and landed a blow on Gi Ga’s black tiger,
then he left Gi Ga in the dust and ran toward the king.
 “…!”

When Gi Ji Arsil saw Gowen running for the king, he tried to attack him
from behind, but Gowen swung his sword at him without even looking.

Gi Ji somehow managed to block with his dagger, but half of it was broken
from that one attack, leaving it unusable.

“Shit!” Gi Ji spat.

It was rare for the goblin to cuss, but with that, he had no choice but to
withdraw and look for a different prey.

He was still somewhat calm as he withdrew for he did not really believe
that the king was in any danger. The king couldn’t possibly lose, after all.

Gowen ran madly for the Goblin King. He did not stop even as he cut
down the goblins that blocked his way.

“…I’ve found you! Goblin King!”

Gowen was already covered in wounds by the time he reached the Goblin
King, yet his spirits remained high. Like a lion he vigorously leaped for the
Goblin King and stood between him and the human soldiers.

“You won’t be doing as you please anymore!”

Blood dripped from Gowen’s long sword as he challenged the Goblin

King.

“Leave this one to me! The rest of you kill everyone else!” The Goblin
King gave orders as he stared at the figure blocking his path and wielded
Flamberge.

The two leaders were about to fight in a duel, but even then the war around
them did not cease.

In one sense, the order the king just handed out was exactly what Gowen
feared the most.
Black flames burned on the Goblin King’s great sword.
 “I won’t let you!”

Even in this situation Gowen believed that they could win as long as he
could subjugate the Goblin King.

Also, while the king may have ordered the goblins not to touch him, that
order probably wouldn’t hold in the case he could actually defeat him.

Gowen needed to end this battle quickly, or else he would only find
himself in the worst possible situation: him alone in the middle of enemy
forces.

If a quick victory wasn’t possible, then it would be best for him to just
retreat with the army. Dying here now would only disadvantage humanity.

Gowen ran as he brandished his sword.

In response, the Goblin King swung his great sword. His sword was long
enough to be a spear as far as humans were concerned, but he was able to
easily swing it with one hand.

The Goblin King slashed with his sword down toward Gowen.

A powerful wind blew as the sword descended. It was a slash brimming

with speed and power, any human hit by it would surely be cut in half.

But Gowen dodged that attack with the smallest movement possible
without either breaking his posture or slowing down. As Gowen approached
the Goblin King in an instant, the Goblin King swung his great from the side.

The human soldiers in front of the goblin king cried when they saw the
strength behind that attack.

“Nu!?”

But Gowen stopped that attack with the guard of his sword. It wasn’t just
their bodies that were different, the weapons they used were different too.
 Gowen had no choice but to get up close and personal with the king. By
doing so, he was able to mitigate most of the strength behind that earlier
swing.

A numb feeling still managed to penetrate Gowen, but he ignored it as his

lips curved into a smile.

This close range was Gowen’s domain.

“Die!”

Gowen’s long sword tore the Goblin King’s armor, causing blood to spurt.

The Goblin King clicked his tongue and swung his great sword in
response, but Gowen was able to nimbly get out of the way.

Unfortunately, not even goblins could slash behind them.

Gowen was able to retreat precisely because he went around the king.

Gowen attacked once more, but it was too shallow.

It was not able to fatally wound the Goblin King.

The red bear overcoat that the Goblin King wore was able to mitigate most
of Gowen’s attack. When coupled with the damage Gowen incurred along the
way, the remaining attack power was simply insufficient.

The Goblin King turned around and attacked Gowen. That attack had
enough strength to completely lop off one’s arm from its roots, but Gowen
managed to jump back in time, causing it to only leave a flesh wound.

Not wanting to give the Goblin King time to recover his stance, Gowen
jumped back toward the king, then as he slipped through the Goblin King’s
great sword, he thrust out his long sword for the Goblin King’s throat

“Ka!?”

Or at least that’s that Gowen intended, but unfortunately, before he could

slip through the Goblin King’s great sword, the Goblin King forced his sword
along the ground and slammed it into Gowen’s shoulder.

Due to being buried into the ground the attack barely had any cutting
ability left, but it was still strong enough to break Gowen’s armor and reach
his bones.

Gowen’s body sank as he came to a halt.

The Goblin King tried to finish him off, but Gowen took advantage of the
period when the Goblin King raised his sword to aim for the Goblin King’s
neck despite his broken shoulder.

“Nu!?”

But the one to cry was Gowen.

Gowen had gambled big in hopes of a swift victory, but unfortunately, it

only led him closer to defeat.

Perhaps if his other arm were still functioning, things might have gone
differently, but Gowen did not have the time to think about such things.

Gowen forced himself to send out that one thrust, but with his shoulder
broken, he missed his mark and hit the Goblin King’s shoulder instead.

“GURUuuUOoOOAA!”

The Goblin King’s deciding attack descended right above Gowen’s head.

Gowen swiftly concluded that he would not make it were he to try and pull
back his sword, so he abandoned his weapon and jumped back.

Black flames passed right in front of his eyes.

When he landed on the ground, he tumbled and fell.

He was not able to dodge that last attack perfectly, and a deep crimson
permeated his clothes in the area from his chest to his stomach, while his
consciousness momentarily lapsed.

“The enemy commander has been defeated! Drive away the humans!” The
Goblin King raised his great sword and encouraged his soldiers.

The battle was leaning more and more toward the goblins.

Doubt filled the western human army. Gowen’s defeat to the Goblin King
was a serious blow to their morale. The various platoons could only do their
best to try and keep things under control.

“…Not, yet!”

When Gowen regained his consciousness he forced his quivering legs back
up.

When the Goblin King saw that he approached the holy knight to finish
him once and for all, but the spearmen that were quivering in fear just
moments ago, found it in themselves to block the Goblin King.

“Protect Lord Gowen!” A platoon commander of the spearmen said.

The humans stepped forward even as they shook in fear.

The Goblin King sent their spears flying as he cut down one infantry after
another, but the humans managed to take Gowen back.

Clicking his tongue, the Goblin King changed his plans.

The enemy commander was heavily wounded. It was time to collapse the
enemy lines in one fell swoop.

Black flames burned on the Goblin King’s great sword as he bellowed out
a howl. “We’re breaking through! All soldiers! After me!”

Any human that dared to stand before the Goblin King were preyed upon
by his black burning great sword.

The Goblin King led the goblin army through the human soldiers like he
was running through an empty field.

The humans were powerless before the ferocity of his monstrous charge.

The sight of the Goblin King smashing their spears and the great winds
that blew with each swing of his great sword instilled great fear into the
hearts of the humans.

Not to mention the soldiers that followed behind the Goblin King.

Gi Ga Rax rode on black-tiger-back to lead the imperial guards, while Gi

Za Zakuend led the druids.

Like that a path was naturally created through the human army.

As the middle line completely collapsed, the battle swung completely

toward the goblins’ favor.
 “…Lord Gowen!?”

The platoon commanders paled at the severity of Gowen’s wounds.

“…Ku!? What’s the situation?”

Despite his wounds Gowen still continued to lead the army.

“The goblins have broken through the middle line held by the infantry. At
this rate…!” The messenger that had arrived spoke with a pained voice.

Gowen grit his teeth in regret. “Signal… the retreat.”

He forced his hurting body to give instructions. “Have the left… wing go
around the north, while the west wing goes… around the south. Is the
cavalry… well?”

The platoon commander nodded. “Presently, the cavalry is attempting to

take the enemy from behind, but with the demihumans—”

Gowen cut the report midway and gave out orders. “Have the cavalry…
and the chariots… support the retreat. Tell the supply platoon… to abandon
all cargo… The archers are to… exhaust their arrows while… the others
retreat. After that… they should also retreat.”

After breaking through the middle, the goblins would surely spread to the
flanks next.

“In the worst case… At least have one of the flanks… retreat.”

The platoon commanders could only nod at Gowen’s heartless decision.

Though they were also commanders who led soldiers, they couldn’t argue
Gowen’s decisions.

“Ku…”

After Gowen finished giving orders, he passed out once more.

 The platoon commanders nodded to each other with pale faces as they
carried out Gowen’s orders.

“Call back the chariots, we’ll help Lord Gowen escape,” a platoon
commander said.

The platoon commanders called back the chariots attacking Gi Gu, and had
them bring Gowen away.

The magic platoon was left to support the retreating platoons.

“Retreat! Retreat!” A platoon commander said.

At that, the lines that the fearful soldiers have been defending until now
crumbled in one fell swoop.

Gowen Ranid was a defensive person.

To retreat is harder than to advance, and to completely withdraw from

battle is even more difficult.

Having the entire western army retreat without its commander, Gowen,
was indeed not going to be easy.

Though the western army was able to retreat masterfully under Gi Gu’s
nose in the last battle, that was only due to Gowen’s exceptional leadership
skills.

The platoon commanders were no slouch themselves, but they did not have
the ability to oversee the entire army like Gowen could.

As a result, the various platoons retreated individually instead of together.

Unfortunately, the goblins were not so kind as to leave that gaping hole
alone.

Morale was at an all-time high due to the Goblin King leading, so when the
goblins saw the human army retreating poorly, they pursued the various
retreating platoons and hunted them like wolves preying upon sheep.
 The running soldiers were struck down by spears and blown away by
magic, while the fallen were skewered to ensure they were dead.

Of the goblins giving chase, the most zealous of them all was none other
than the Man-Eater Snake, Gi Ba.

“After them! Don’t let even a single one escape!” Gi Ba inspired the
normal goblins as he led them on a chase brimming with hate.

Every time the humans screamed and their blood bathed him, Gi Ba’s hate
was satiated.

“More, kill, more! Kill them all!” Gi Ba was in a trance as he chased after
the humans, but that mad chase eventually came to a halt.

“Goblin, die!” The cavalry that was tasked to support the retreating
soldiers attacked Gi Ba, forcing him to grit his teeth as he helplessly watched
the humans run.

The human cavalry only had 50 soldiers left, but they still supported their
allies.

In the face of the cavalry’s spear, the goblins had no choice but to halt their
pursuit.

Unfortunately, for the cavalry, that meant abandoning all hopes of escape.

“Admirable, humans!”

That was because their decision to support the infantry ultimately led to
Hal and his iron legs to catch up with them.

Originally, Hal was going after the chariots, but when he saw the cavalry
attacking the pursuing goblins, he dropped the chariots and went for them
instead.

“Damn it, it’s them again! At our heels right at the very end!” Though they
stood at the edge of death, the human platoon commander encouraged his
soldiers as he raised up his spear. “Kill them! Let this battle honor Lord
Corseo! Let them know our cavalry is peerless on the plains!”

The entire cavalry cheered at the platoon commander’s words. Their faith
in their young platoon commander was unwavering as they followed him
from behind.

“Onwards!”

The cavalry lined up their spears as they ran after their commander.

Hal raised his spear when he saw that. “Brave warriors of Paradua! Stake
your lives on your spear! Bring death upon all who impede our path!”

The Paradua riders cheered at Hal’s words, and they rode after him from
behind.

The Paradua riders assumed a wedge-shape formation as they rode for the
human cavalry.

“Die, goblin!”

“—Got you!”

As the two commanders clashed, the human commander grazed Hal by the
side, but Hal reached the commander’s neck.

“Onwards!”

As Hal’s voice resounded, the riders of Paradua rode even fiercer, and they
annihilated the human cavalry. This was the western human army’s last
resistance, and from here on, the battle became one-sided.

As the demihumans watched the humans retreat from the blood-dyed

plains, they cried out victory with tears in their eyes.

“We did it! We expelled the humans! Are you seeing this, Harid!” Mido of
the fang tribe called out the name of that ancient hero as he looked up to the
heavens with the rest of his pack.
 “Daizos! Gurfia! This is your… UOoOO!” The chief of the centaurs,
Tianos, could not finish his sentence. He could only cry at the heavens.

The battle that would later be known as the Battle of Piena Plains ended in
the goblins’ victory.

The goblin casualties numbered 400, while the human casualties numbered
1000.

It was indeed a hard-fought battle.

After the battle the heavily wounded Gowen retreated to the western
capital, while the goblin army advanced toward the colonial city and the
western capital.

Though the humans still controlled their territory, the rule of the Germion
Kingdom was slowly being usurped by the goblins.

As the peaceful rays of the sun descended, the beginning of the month of
Toura came.
Intermission: Pale’s Lecture on the Adventurer’s
Guild
After leaving the Goblin King to set off on her personal journey, the blind
Pale Symphoria traveled from Germion Kingdom to the Holy Shushunu
Kingdom.

“Oh~… So this is Rishu, capital of the Holy Shushunu Kingdom,” a

young, aspiring adventurer said as a robed girl with a staff looked around her
restlessly.

“They seem to accept all religions around here… Ah, it’s the goddess,
Zenobia’s, symbol!” The little girl folded her hands in front of her modest
chest and offered her prayers.

The young man wryly smiled and turned to Pale who was behind him.
“Ms. Pale, do you come here often?”

“Yes, I’ve worked on many quests here.” Pale nodded with reservation.

The young man’s eyes twinkled as he nodded. “First-rate adventurers

really are amazing!”

Pale could only wryly smile to those twinkling eyes as she changed the
topic.

Pale met these two while she was hurrying to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom
and ended up lending them a hand while they were fighting on the plains
against some monsters. After that they decided to travel together.

“This city is where the first adventurer’s guild was built. Right… Why
don’t we drop by that store over there and talk while we refresh ourselves.”
Pale pointed to the signboard of a grandiose restaurant fitting of a capital city.

“Oh, that…”
 “Umm… I don’t think we can afford to eat there.”

The man and the little girl said as they glanced at each other.

Pale smiled. “Don’t worry, it’ll be my treat. Consider it my thanks for

traveling with me.”

◆◆◇

The Holy Shushunu Kingdom was situated east of the Germion Kingdom.

Unlike the western Germion Kingdom that ruled with might, the Holy
Shushunu Kingdom was a religious country.

Just as its name implied, which meant either forbearance or tolerance, the
Holy Shushunu Kingdom has taken it upon itself to provide protection for all
religions.

It didn’t matter whether it was the greatest church of the continent, the
worshipers of the ancestral god, Ativ, or the Kushain faith that worshiped a
holy man, or the believers of the goddess of vengeance, Altesia, herself, or
the adherents of the healing goddess, Zenobia. In the Holy Shushunu
Kingdom all religions are accepted except for those that seek to harm others.

The Holy Shushunu Kingdom is also famous for its military might, which
allows it to stand against other countries.

It is particularly famed for its army that focus on mobility on the plains,
such as the mana guards (sorcerer cavalry), or the archer knights, who are
directly under the royal family. As a country that boasts excellent mobility on
the battlefield, it is undoubtedly one of the leading powers in the region.

Even the tyrannic Germion Kingdom has no choice but to acknowledge its
strength and prefer a cordial relationship.

The Holy Shushunu Kingdom was also a key point when traveling, for
south of it were the recently unstable free cities, north of it was the Kingdom
of Orphen, wherein the Ivory Tower could be found, and east of it were the
small countries that sheltered the elves: the small country, Fenis; the
agricultural country, Guralio, and the iron kingdom, Elfa. Lastly, there was
the Holy Kingdom Alsas and the Oceanic Kingdom Yalma.

As a kingdom connected to various kingdoms, the Holy Shushunu

Kingdom naturally gained popularity among the guilds.

The adventurer’s guild was established about 100 years ago under the
proposition of the leader of the then biggest mercenary corps, the hero Guine
Oren, to secure useful personnel and elevate the status of those who would be
known as adventurers.

The adventurer’s guild could be said to have been established mostly due
to the cooperation of Guine and the heir of a great merchant by the name of
Halbert Lark.

At that time, the merchant guild was founded and it monopolized

technology and provided protection for its merchants. The merchants joined
hands with the royal family and the nobles, and they monopolized the goods
– namely, weapons, armor, foods, and processed essentials – and regulated
their price.

In so doing, the merchant guild ended up pushing away all unaffiliated

merchants from the city.

The nobles, the royal family, and the people in power worked with the
merchant guild to hire craftsmen for cheap, and then sold the end products at
a high price. They also hired mercenaries for cheap to gather ingredients from
monsters to manufacture certain goods.

It was then that the 10-year war between the Holy Shushunu Kingdom and
the great eastern kingdom, Ranserg, came to an end as the latter collapsed.
After that the city overflowed with mercenaries, and many small countries
began popping out.

It is said that the impetus for Guine’s undertaking was the death of his
friend who died while doing a job for the merchant guild.

The merchant guild’s high-handed tactics deeply oppressed the people and
brought chaos to society, so the hero, Guine, took it upon himself to use his
connections to gather the wandering mercenaries and form the adventurer’s
guild.

As for why it wasn’t called the mercenary guild, it is said that it was due to
Guine’s inclination for challenging new things.

Guine formed a contract of monopoly with the then rising merchant,

Halbert, and opposed the merchant guild. Guine gathered craftsmen,
ingredients, subjugated monsters, and in the end, even dabbled with the war
mercs.

As for Halbert, he gathered the unaffiliated merchants and worked with

Guine to go against the merchant guild.

The war between the merchant guild and the united front of Halbert and
Guine continued on for the next 10 years, when finally, the merchant guild
waved its white flag.

They had no choice but to surrender, as there were many resources in

unexplored lands that they could not get. Try as they might to offer large
sums in exchange, the adventurer’s guild always managed to get them first.

After 10 years the merchant guild and the nobles that worked with them
were all ruined.

A certain influential person once threatened Guine to have the new fields
vacated.

In response to that, Guine said, “Let there be war then. In 10 years you will
fall under the might of our numbers.”

The next day, 100 adventurers from that person’s fief appeared before him
to give him a piece of their mind.

It is said that noble quivered in fear and apologized.

Guine could get away doing such reckless things because many of the
influential people were survivors of the 10-year war.
 Guine literally used his body to protect many of the influential people in
the frontlines, so he was not in a position that he would lose to some half-
baked noble.

Guine had many war friends that money couldn’t buy.

Another reason why the adventurer’s guild stayed strong was because
crushing the adventurer’s guild would result in the mercenaries wandering
the streets again.

Mercenaries always wielded their weapons, so them wandering around

would cause public order to worsen. Because of that the people in power
decided it was best to keep them off the streets to save on expenses.

Moreover, the adventurers under Guine were famous, for most of the
famed mercs joined the adventurer’s guild.

The One-Armed Mercenary, Yeots Garth; the Magic Swordsman,

Hellberme; the Archer King, Falm Gastia; the Fire Wizard, Isaac.

With names that dazzled like the stars gathered under their banner, the
adventurer’s guild had a might that a mere noble’s army couldn’t compare to.

After the adventurer’s guild defeated the merchant guild, they began
working in every nook and cranny of the country.

They filled in for the country to do jobs it didn’t have the manpower to
spare. Of course, that meant more expenses for the people, but it was better
than nothing.

Especially, the subjugation of monsters, though that in and of itself showed

just how poorly the country was doing financially.

Other than that they also worked in various jobs such as developing lands
that might be profitable, exploring dungeons, looking for missing children, or
even the delivering of mail.

Eventually, the work of the adventurer’s guild spread from the Holy
Shushunu Kingdom to the nearby countries, such as Germion Kingdom, the
small countries, the free cities… etc.

The monopoly contract with Halbert was called off after the adventurer’s
guild reconciliated with the merchant guild.

The adventurer’s guild then worked with the new merchant guild through
profitable endeavors such as selling them the spoils of the adventurers. Like
this the two guilds grew together in a mutually beneficial relationship.

Presently, the adventurer’s guild was a large organization that could be

found in almost every country.
 The main branch of the adventurer’s guild was located in the best part of
the merchant district of the capital city, Rishu.

“I-It’s huge…” The young man said as he looked up in a daze at the

building.

Pale wryly smiled. “It was originally made to oppose the merchant guild,
so it was built like a fortress.”

As the boy nodded, Pale led him and the girl inside.

Pale felt the two youths look on wide-eyed as they entered.

Pale quietly watched their surroundings. Thanks to the favor of the god of
wind, her hearing was much sharper than normal, and she could easily
visualize the surrounding area with just the sounds.

“The counter at the front should handle the procedures. I’ll wait,” Pale said
before leaving the two to take a seat and listen attentively to the people
around her.

Whether it was the hushed voices of the adventurers from the next table or
the sound of equipment rustling, not a single sound escaped Pale’s sharp ears.

Pale turned her attention to eavesdrop on the adventurers in the room.

“The Red King has been getting increasingly active recently. It seems the
Dagger of Werbus has joined them too.”

“That’s a joke, right? An assassin clan (blood oath) is literally a blood

oath.”

“Word says the Red King is a ludicrously strong leader. On top of that,
they brought first rate warriors and mages. With—”

“Ms. Pale!”

While Pale was eavesdropping, her name was suddenly called out. She
looked up toward that voice.

“Ah, sorry. You’re done registering?” Pale asked.

“Yes,” the girl nodded.

“We should go find ourselves an inn first then. We can look for work
afterwards,” Pale said.

“Ok!”

Pale wryly smiled. It was like when she was still with the Elks taking care
of the clan’s neophytes.

Pale left the guild with the two in tow and looked for an inn, when they
found one, they paid for the room and left.

“Oh, right. When we were registering, they asked us what clan we were
affiliated with. What’s a clan?” The young man asked.

Pale nodded. “There doesn’t seem to be any suitable jobs, so let’s talk at
the guild for the meantime.”

They were looking for a job that would send them to the east. A mail
delivery job would be most preferable, but things weren’t always so
convenient, and there was also the issue of rank.

Also, since not even Pale could read letters off paper her ears, she had to
ask the young man to read the contents for her, but she couldn’t find anything
that suited the level of the two neophytes with her.

In the end, they couldn’t find any work and had no choice but to go back
and eat at the inn.

◆◇◆◆◆◆◆◆

The concept of clans was created about 40 years after the guild was
established.
 Adventurers frequently formed parties to hunt monsters, but cooperation
was a difficult thing to achieve with strangers.

After 40 years only a few of the forefront founding members of the guild
where left. Though perhaps it was more surprising was that there were still
members from 40 years ago working in the same yakuza-like line of work.

The most important thing to when hunting monsters is the organization of

the participating members and their roles.

Who will be the vanguard? What are their special weapons? What magic
do they specialize in? How long can they last in battle?

At the time it was usually the most skilled of the adventurers who would
lead the party.

One of the remaining founding members, Sergeid Harken, who was also
known as the Supreme Spear, founded the first guild, Golden Toast.

He gathered the people who admired him and all the skilled adventurers
regardless of age, then as proof of their alliance, they drank each other’s
blood.

The power of that clan was proven when the recently reclaimed land in the
north suffered heavy causalities.

Sergeid led his Golden Toast to push through the scattered parties and stop
the maddened orcs.

That was the impetus for the clan rush.

The most renowned clans are Leonheart, which accepts both elves and
demihumans, and Valkyria, which is known to undertake a lot of merc job
from various countries.

They aren’t the only ones with over 1,000 members, but it isn’t easy
managing such big clans, so most of the clans are mid-sized.

The Swallow Clan that travel the world and undertakes many jobs, the Red
Moon that works solely in the south, the recently rising Clan Alliance of the
Red King, and the Elks, who are active in the east.

There are many clans.

Being able to participate in clans like these means that one is trustworthy.

Being trustworthy means being paid more.

The rank the guild gives isn’t solely based on power. It just so happens that
the guild can’t trust people without ability, but that’s true for all lines of
work.

The rank given by the guild is really a measure of how trustworthy a

person is.

In other words, it’s their way of saying ‘you can trust this person to get the
job done’.

The ranks are normally divided into 5, ranging from A to E, but there is a
special rank handed out by the guild, Rank S.

Even if someone has ability, if that person isn’t trustworthy, he will only
be an E Ranker.

Of course, there are exceptions.

The exception is when a person is affiliated with a clan.

An adventurer can undertake jobs of higher ranks based on the reputation

of the guild he is affiliated with. If he fails, then the reputation of the clan will
be affected, so their clan naturally won’t make them do jobs that they can’t
do.

Another path one could take is by getting the recommendation of a

country.

The guild is closely connected to the secrets of various human countries

due to undertaking various jobs for them that may or may not be profitable
such as merc work, monster subjugation, labor… etc.

If one can get a strong recommendation from such a country, then one can
undertake jobs of a higher rank.

People trusted by the guild or people with high contributions to the country
can also be summoned directly by the king.

The country who does that the most is the Germion Kingdom which has
many unexplored territories.

Because of that the holy knight, Gulland, who came from the background
of a mere adventurer, has become the goal and object of admiration of many
adventurers.

◆◆◇

There were 3 people walking along the road east of Rishu.

They had undertaken a job to exterminate the monsters of a nearby village.

“I’m going to become a hero!” The young man said full of zeal.

Pale was expressionless.

“Can you not say stuff a kid would?” The young girl sighed.

“Stupid, this is a man’s dream,” the young man said.

“I’m not stupid!”

Seeing the two frolicking, Pale couldn’t help but wryly smile.

“How can I become a hero!?” The young man asked.

As Pale felt the wind caress her cheeks, she opened her mouth. “Hmm…
You could try leading a charge. People who can do that well are often called
heroes. If not, then at the very least, no one will call you a hindrance.”
 Pale recalled that time when she had just joined the clan. She remembered
how Touri Nokia valiantly led them into the dungeon.

It was a dungeon that would make anyone think twice entering, but he
valiantly led the party from in front.

He stood at the front precisely because it was dangerous. Pale saw that as
something dazzling and noble.

“Let’s hurry. It’s just a monster extermination quest, but it’ll become
difficult should nightfall come. And besides, a bigger reward is better, right?”

The guild doesn’t cover travel expenses. Everything is paid for by one’s
self, so travel expenses would have to be subtracted from one’s reward.
Naturally, that means the less one travels the more money one can make.

The two nodded as they followed Pale into the village.

Chapter 165: Battle in the Rain
After crushing the human forces, the goblins treated their wounded and
headed east. It was evident from their actions that the Goblin King wished to
conquer the western capital and quickly establish their dominance over the
western region.

Their forces numbered roughly 900.

That was the number of soldiers they had left after subtracting the
wounded and the soldiers that would be left behind to cover and treat them.
The duty of watching over the wounded was given to Gi Gu, who himself
was heavily wounded, while the king led the rest of the army east.

“Capture the humans that are still alive. If they resist, kill them.”

The king emphasized that the humans be captured. They were able to
plunder the cargo that the human supply platoon abandoned and the elves
were able to help them make use of them, so they could afford to keep
prisoners.

The Goblin King wished to conquer the western capital in one fell swoop,
but that would prove to be a difficult task.

For the harpy scouts were able to spot an army going west from the north.
The Goblin King could only regret that his predictions were still too shallow.

The Goblin King thought they’d already won. He believed that even if
reinforcements were to come, they would come much later, but reality turned
out different.

What he defeated in the last battle was only the power of the western
capital, and a new power has appeared from the north under the lead of the
holy knight, Gulland. But there was not enough information for the king to
understand what exactly was going on, so in the end, he mistook Gowen’s
forces to be a detached force sent to the colonial city.
 “West, the colonial city, huh,” the king groaned to the heavens as he
checked the enemy numbers and their distance.

They don’t seem to have noticed them yet, but their forces numbered 500
and they were currently heading west.

If the colonial city were to suddenly gain reinforcements, they might be

able to break the siege. Even if the humans fail to defeat the goblins, the
goblins will still lose the opportunity to defeat the humans.

In the worst case, the western capital might become a much more fortified
city. In that case, there would be a possibility of being attacked from behind.

But if they were to just let them go their way, they would be able to avoid
suffering needless casualties. And should they manage to conquer the western
capital, this area will fall to the goblins. Although, they would have to
conquer it quickly, lest another wave of reinforcements arrive from the
capital.

“It’s as if there’s a fish bone caught in my throat… No.”

Would this area really fall to the goblins just by conquering the western
capital? The Goblin King became thoughtful again.

In the end, the king concluded that even if the western capital was
conquered, even if this area fell into their hands, they would still have the
problem of keeping it.

500 soldiers were coming from the north. The south was currently
suffering distress due to the Kushain believers, but that shouldn’t be enough
to keep them from sending reinforcements.

If the colonial city receives reinforcements, this area probably won’t fall to
the goblins even if they do manage to conquer the western capital.

At this point, the colonial city has suddenly become a much bigger
problem to the king. At first, he believed their morale would crumble so long
as he could break Gowen’s forces, but if the capital were to receive one wave
of reinforcement after another, the king’s predictions would not come true.

The difference in numbers between the goblins and the humans was
leaning more and more toward the humans.

There was no point complaining now, so the Goblin King stopped idling
and gave an order. “Maintain distance as we pursue the northern enemy. We
will deal with the western capital later! All forces, turn around!”

They had to destroy the colonial city.

As long as the colonial city existed, the goblin won’t be able to attack the
west in perfect condition.

“Gi Ji! Take half your soldiers and scout the east! Take note of the
defenses of the cities. As for the rest, have them scout the northern enemy!”

“As you command!” Gi Ji nodded, then he took his forces and left.

East of the Piena Plains was the western capital and the various towns
connected to it. The king wished to find out the state of their defenses.

Once the northern army is defeated, the Goblin King would have to make a
decision between moving east or conquering the colonial city.

As for which of those two choices he would be picking, that would depend
on Gi Ji’s information.

◆◆◇

While the Goblin King was at a loss what he should do, Gulland led his
army to the colonial city.

“If Gowen is going to meet the enemy, then…”

Gulland was yet to get word that Gowen’s army had lost in the plains, so
he formed his plan under the assumption that he would do well.

If he were in Gowen’s shoes, he would surely push the goblins toward the
colonial city. Thinking that, Gulland decided to go the colonial city and
attack the goblins when they’re tired.

Moreover, Gulland himself specialized in defense, so he would be able to

take full advantage of the colonial city’s defenses.

Gulland believed that Gowen would surely do that, so he ignored the

western capital and led his army straight to the colonial city.

“Hmph, what a peaceful land.”

Not a monster could be seen since they entered the western region; not
even a bandit, in fact. That was of course thanks to Gowen’s management.

Gulland wryly smiled as he thought of how big a contrast the western

region was to his northern region that was currently in war with the
barbarians.

The body of the god of fire was already at its peak and was beginning its
descent west.

“Tch… We haven’t progress much. Hey! Start making camp! Hurry!”

The northern army that Gulland led was inferior individually to Gowen’s
western army. They only excelled in combat, other than that, even Gulland
himself couldn’t deny that they were inferior.

Their army was a stark contrast to Gowen’s western army, which could
move and make camp without leaving a single opening for the goblins to take
advantage of. Gulland’s army could be said to be at the bottom of the barrel
when it came to such things.

That being said, however, they were indeed a notch above Gowen when it
came to power. At least, when the northern army was together.

As Werdna spread her wings, the twin red moon goddesses, Ervi and Navi,
peeked through the rift in the clouds.

As the winds blew stronger, Gulland’s expression became cloudy.

 “Tch, rain.”

The clouds flowing from the south would soon crash into the distant
mountains of the snow god. Not long after, the twinkling stars and moons
would be veiled behind dark clouds and rain would fall.

“Send a lot of soldiers to keep watch. It’s going to be a rainy night!”

If Gowen was the type to rely on instincts he’s honed through countless
battles to make the decision to increase the number of guards, Gulland was
the type to rely on his natural instincts.

Gulland entered his tent and closed his eyes. When the sound of rainfall
reached his ears, he opened them again.

“Shit, it actually came.”

Cursing, Gulland lifted the curtain of his tents and went out.

The rain was still but a drizzle, but it was only a matter of time before it
would fall fiercely.

“Hah?”

Thinking he’d heard the sound of metal mixed with the sound of rain,
Gulland walked through the camp despite the rain.

His shortly cut hair was already wet from the rain, so the trickling rain only
made him even colder.

Gulland carried his Blue Thunder over his shoulders as he looked toward
the darkest area under Werdna’s wings.

When a shadow left that darkness, Gulland swung his blade.

“Hmph!”

“Gi!?”
 After killing the goblin wielding a dagger, Gulland looked up.

“Oi, you bastards! Wake up! We’re under attack!”

At Gulland’s words, the tents of the camp flapped open simultaneously.

Most of the soldiers have yet to get their equipment ready, but they all had
their weapons with them.

Suddenly, battle cries resounded from the darkness.

“The goblins are attacking! Keep your wits about you and kill them all!”
Gulland said as he wielded his Blue Thunder over his shoulders and smiled a
ferocious smile befitting the leader of these ruffians.

“Yes, Sir!” The soldiers cried in response.

“Tch, it’s dark!”

“Hey, burn some of those tents, so we can see something!”

Gulland’s soldiers quickly began adapting to the darkness to fight.

“GURUuuuAAaaAA!!”

As light dispersed the darkness, a ferocious howl and cries from beyond
the light of the burning tents resounded.

When the soldiers looked up, a soldier could be seen flying through the
sky. Eventually, it landed right before Gulland.

“I don’t know which bastard you are, but!”

As fury that could evaporate even the very raindrops themselves filled
Gulland, he held the great sword in his hands and he cut down the burning
tent, revealing the figure of a giant black goblin.

“!”

As that goblin and Gulland recognized each other, they ran.

 “OOOOooOoOOAA!”

“GURUUuuUUOOOOOOA!”

They ran like the wind as they took their great swords and swung them
down.

The two swordsmen swung their weapons with enough strength to deal a
fatal blow as they clashed against each other; the resulting impact sent the
rain drops flying away.

“You’re… that monster!”

“Bastard!”

Swords locked, neither side backing down, their aura burst wildly.
Astaroth
“Ruler of wind and lighting!”
Enchant
“Turn me into a blade!”

Lightning filled Blue Thunder with its power, and it scorched even the
very raindrops themselves as that power scattered.

Yet as strong as that power was, the black flames of the Goblin King did
not waver, and they sought to devour the lightning itself.

As the two powers clashed, they scattered from the two warriors, spreading
onto the battlefield around them.

Even the band of ruffians Gulland led were forced to run screaming despite
their experience in war.

Those two powers were that powerful.

 As the Goblin King attacked, the rest of the goblins followed suit and
attacked the humans.

“My liege is fighting… We should watch over his duel, but…”

Gi Jii Yubu was unsure whether he should move his army or not.

“It would be better if you move your army. If the king can’t lead, then
someone needs to take his place,” Gi Za Zakuend said. “If you’re not doing
it, I will.”

Gi Jii was unhappy with Gi Za’s attitude, so he turned to Gi Ga Rax, but he

didn’t say anything and merely watched Gi Za.

Helpless, Gi Jii raised his spear. “The darkness is our domain! Attack!”

At his behest, the goblins lined up their spears and attacked the humans
hiding within their camp.

The goblins readied their weapons and calmly approached in formation.

The panicking humans did not know what to do. They fought individually
and ran about like frightened mice.

Some of them would challenge the goblins from time to time, but they
were quickly dealt with by the goblins’ line of spears.

“Gi Jii, leave the back open,” Gi Za said.

“Why? Wouldn’t it be better if we surround them?” Gi Jii asked.

“It’s easier to kill when the prey is running, right?” Gi Za smiled.

“I don’t think it’s advisable to underestimate humans,” Gi Jii replied,

daunted.

“Caution is important, indeed; but if we’re too timid, we’ll miss an

opportunity,” Gi Za said with a smile.
 Gi Za called out to Gi Ga, who was riding on the back of his black tiger.
“Let’s leave the front to Gi Jii, we can take the flanks.”

“…I don’t mind, but what about the tribes? Think they’ll agree?” Gi Ga
Rax asked.

The goblins from the Gi Village and the tribal goblins had a sensitive
relationship. When the king was around, they were equals, but when he
wasn’t, the goblins become unsure how to proceed.

“I’ll take responsibility. If the Gaidga demands it, I’ll even offer my head.”
Gi Za looked Gi Ga in the eye.

“Fine, I’ll bet on that resolve of yours! Gi Jii, the elves and the
demihumans that can’t see in the dark should wait at the back.”

“R-Right!” Gi Jii replied.

“Let’s have Lord Hal pursue the enemy. I’ll inform him,” Gi Ga said, then
he turned to Gi Za. “I’ll tell the Gaidga to take the left flanks.”

“I’ll take the right then,” Gi Za said.

As Gi Za saw Gi Ga leave with his subordinates, he took his subordinates

and moved out.

“…Inform the demihumans and the elves that they are to stand alert!”

Gi Jii, who was tasked with pressuring the humans from the front, held his
spear tightly as he looked over the battlefield.

“Are they still out of reach?” He asked himself.

Just now, he didn’t have the confidence to make a decision without the
king.

Gi Jii felt small before someone as bold as Gi Za, who could nonchalantly
offer his neck and assume responsibility.
 Though he has led a horde himself, it seems the 1st generation, Gi Za, was
yet out of reach. He would have to chase after his back for some time yet.

Neither the rain nor the battle was close to ending, but in the midst of all
that was a goblin who held his spear tightly, frustrated at his own lack of
power.

◆◆◇

“GURUuuOOA!”

A great sword descended with enough strength to cut a human in two.

Gulland instantly understood that he could not take that sword directly, so
he scooped up with his own great sword to deflect it.

He somehow managed to parry it, but it still left his hands numb, causing
him to smile fiercely.

As the Goblin King’s great sword hit the ground, Gulland, who had just
lifted his sword, slashed down.

“ORAaa!”

This time it was Gulland who sent a blow with enough power to instantly
kill. At that speed and at that distance, it was a blow that could surely cut a
goblin in half, but the Goblin King received it directly.

That sword should have had enough strength behind it, but the result still
made Gulland click his tongue.

As their swords locked once more, sparks erupted and the flow of ether
illuminated their muddy feet.

“Fu!”

For a moment, when they locked swords, Gulland used the entire strength
of his body to push back. When the Goblin King was pushed back, Gulland
immediately twisted his body.
 “Nu!?”

Gulland laughed inwardly when he heard the Goblin King’s surprised

voice. At the same time, he took advantage of the centrifugal force to land a
blow when he had taken some distance. It was a blow sent only with his right
hand, but it was headed for the Goblin King’s throat.

But the moment the Goblin King saw Gulland’s back, he immediately
chanted.
Accel

“My life is like a cloud of dust!”

Immediately after, Gulland’s body flew in the air.

“GAH!?”

That was the anguished cry of a man in pain.

Gulland was sure he’d landed a blow on the Goblin King, but for someone
reason, he was the one flying.

He immediately fixed his posture midair. As he landed, the rainwater

scattered from the impact.

The burning tents illuminated the Goblin King, and a wound could be seen
extending from his shoulder. He was clearly bleeding, but his resolve to fight
was not at all dampened.

“So that’s what happened… Monster!”

That was all Gulland needed to understand what had happened.

Gulland spat out his blood as he wielded his Blue Thunder again.

When the Goblin King had realized that he couldn’t dodge Gulland’s
attack, he intentionally received his attack with his shoulder.

An attack aimed at someone’s neck works best only when it is able to land
at that fatal spot; otherwise, its power would be greatly mitigated.

But while that made sense in theory, it was one thing to think it and
another to actually do it. The fact that the Goblin King was able to make that
decision in that instant proved that he had gone through death countless
times.

Moreover, Gulland glanced at his hands.

Unlike that numbing pain from before, the pain in his right hand was
burning, and it ran from his hand to his wrist.

He might have fractured a bone, Gulland thought as he held his great

sword even tighter.

“I’ll kill you!”

Gulland’s breath burned as he exhaled. It was as if the raging fire within

him was looking for a way out.

They had already exchanged over 20 blows.

The rain was gradually getting stronger, but the fire that was their battle
only burned stronger.

Their duel aside, however, the overall state of the battlefield was leaning
more and more toward the goblins. Gulland’s soldiers might excel at battle,
but the goblins’ advantage in a night attack was just too great to overcome.

“Lord Gulland, we can’t hold!”

Gulland glanced at his subordinates and clicked his tongue.

“Damn it! If you run around like mice you’ll just get taken from the back.
You bastards need to gath—!?

Gulland wanted to give orders, but the Goblin King wasn’t about to stand
and watch. As the Goblin King attacked, Gulland was forced to defend.
 Having received the Goblin King’s attack flatly, a feeling of numbness
spread all the way to his arms, and he was forced to cry out in pain.

“GURUUuuuAAA!”

The Goblin King sent one blow after another. As one blow landed on the
ground, the Goblin King used the recoil to send a reverse slash on Gulland.

Gulland somehow managed to block it in time while retreating, but became

he wasn’t able to control his strength, his posture broke and his sword went
the wrong direction.

Gulland somehow managed to recover, but the Goblin King’s sword was
already right before his eyes.

“GU!?”

Gulland tumbled on the mud as the Goblin King sent him flying. He tried
to stand up despite feeling giddy, but the Goblin King’s black burning sword
was already right at him.

“…”

His head dripping with rain, Gulland looked up at the Goblin King. If
stares could kill, the Goblin King wouldn’t stand a chance.

“Where… did you take Reshia?”

“Ahh, that woman?”

As the Goblin King’s spirit slackened, Gulland looked for an opening.

“She’s probably moaning right about now, shaking those hips of hers for
them nobles.”

“Bastard!”

Angered, the Goblin King raised up his sword.

 But that action the Goblin King took in a moment of anger created a big
opening.

Gulland took advantage of that.

Astaroth
“Ruler of wind and lighting!”

“Ku!?”

Three streaks of lightning flashed for the king’s body. The surrounding
area grew bright as the king’s body was scorched.

The Goblin King ignored the pain with his anger and swung his blade, but
Gulland was no longer there.

“…Son of a bitch! GURUuoOOAAAA!”

The king’s maddened cry vanished into the rain and the darkness.

That day, the northern army of 500 soldiers suffered heavy casualties.

In the end, their numbers were reduced to 100, while the goblins only
suffered 50 casualties.

It was the goblins’ overwhelming victory, but the holy knight, Gulland,
was still in good health.
Chapter 166: Plan

After defeating Gulland’s forces with a night attack, the Goblin King
treated the wounded while glaring at the west. The Goblin King was troubled.
He was troubled about what Gulland said regarding Reshia, about the
colonial city behind them, and Gowen’s forces, which has gotten themselves
some much needed time.

The Goblin King managed to defeat the enemy before them, but he
couldn’t ignore the country behind the human soldiers anymore.

“Your Majesty.”

While in doubt, a voice called out to him. It was none other than the leader
of the druids, Gi Za Zakuend.

“I have a plan to conquer the colonial city.”

The Goblin King’s eyes opened wide upon hearing that.

The druid did not seem to be joking. His face was as serious as ever, but
the resolve could be felt from his words.

“…Let’s hear it.”

“We’ll use the humans. Fortunately, we have some.”

The king became thoughtful.

If the colonial city falls, enemy reinforcements will probably come in

troves.

The goblins needed to attack here. And with Gowen wounded, there was
no better time than now.
 The Goblin King also considered that he would need to act fast if he was to
challenge the powerful human kingdom.

If Gulland had caught wind of Gowen’s defeat, he might have been able to
avoid losing under their hands.

If he isn’t able to defeat the western capital before enemy reinforcements

come, the battle will surely turn into a battle of attrition.

That was not a situation the Goblin King wished. Especially, considering
the things to come.

Until now the king has never allowed anyone else to come up with a plan.

The Goblin King has always been leading the battles, and even the
domestic affairs were handled solely by him.

Leaving things to others would worry him greatly, but…

“I’ll leave it to you then.”

This was the first time a goblin has offered his own opinion. Until now
they have always blindly followed his orders.

There was no doubt about it, the goblins were changing.

When the king realized that, a faint breath left his lips, and he laughed.

“Yes, as for the plan, I intend to—”

“It’s fine, Gi Za. I’ll leave everything to you.”

This time it was Gi Za’s turn to be astonished.

The less people knew of something, the lower the probability something
would be found out.

“Are you sure?”

 “I’ll take responsibility. Just tell me what you need.”

“…Very well. Please wait for my report, Your Majesty!”

After hearing what he needed to hear, the Goblin King immediately let Gi
Za go.

As he watched Gi Za leave, he noted that Gi Za was in particularly high

spirits.

“I’ve been rushing… huh.”

The Goblin King admonished himself for his restlessness, then he looked
up at the clear blue sky.

He just didn’t know what to do without Reshia around, but right now, he
has no choice but to believe. Besides, the battle last night showed the humans
the might of the goblins.

From here on, the battle should progress a lot better.

After calming down, the Goblin king looked toward the west.

Gi Ji Arsil was out, so he ordered his unit to scout ahead without him. If
the northern army is nearby, then this time, he will wipe them out completely

◆◆◇

Ra Gilmi Fishiga and the goblins under him has tried to go over the walls
countless times, but the enemy commander, Yuan, has managed to to spoil
their plans every single time.

Gilmi was looking up at those high walls, frustrated, when a notice from
Gi Za came.

“…Break the siege 3 days from now?”

“That’s what he said.”

 Gilmi tilted his head upon receiving the message from the druid
messenger.

“Is the king aware of this?”

“Everything has been left to Lord Gi Za.”

Gilmi closed his eyes and ruminated.

“…Fine. If that’s what the king has commanded, then so be it. A pity I
could not conquer the colonial city myself.”

After Gilmi sent the druid his way, he ordered the people under him to
cancel the siege.

“Are you sure about this?”

Unexpectedly, the one who couldn’t come to terms with the decision was
the orc king, Bui.

He looked to be the peaceful sort, but apparently, that wasn’t the case
when it came to humans.

“I have no intentions of going against the king’s decision. Perhaps he’s

already defeated the reinforcements and the siege is no longer necessary.”

That can’t be, Bui thought.

The colonial city was a blade aimed at their throats. If enemy forces
manage to make it here, that would be the same as letting the enemy stab
them in the back.

Left alone, this would be a repeat of last time… Just what in the world is
that Goblin King thinking?

In the end, Bui couldn’t discern the king’s thoughts, so he ordered his orc
soldiers to break the siege.

◆◆◇
 Gi Za Zakuend believed it impossible to conquer the colonial city in a
straight-up fight.

When it came to sieges, Ra Gilmi Fishiga, hero of the Ganra Tribe, was the
most exceptional of the goblins.

The fact that even he couldn’t conquer the colonial city meant that the only
way to conquer it in a straight-up fight was for the king himself to take the
helm. But doing that would waste the opportunity they’ve gotten after finally
driving Gowen to a corner.

When he saw the king glaring at the west after defeating the human
reinforcements, Gi Za finally resolved himself

Just like he told Gi Do, normally they only followed the king’s orders, but
sometimes someone else needs to lead. Now was such a time.

“Gi Do, I need your help.”

Gi Do had no idea what was going on, but before he knew it, he was made
to act in front of the humans.

It is said that the human reinforcements will be coming soon from the
south. Once that is defeated, the goblin forces will advance for the western
capital.

It is said that since we have defeated the humans, we must take this time to
recuperate. As such, there will be fewer guards in 3 days’ time.

Gi Do said his lines in an utterly monotonous voice, causing Gi Za to curse

in his heart several times.

Fortunately, the humans watching from the side did not seem to doubt
anything and listened with rapt attention.

After leaving that place, Gi Za finally let out that pent up sigh at Gi Do’s
pathetic acting.

“…I-I told you I can’t act.”

 But despite refusing with a pale countenance, Gi Do was still made to put
on his act before another group of humans. Gi Za wanted him to do it a third
time, but seeing the third-rate actor on his knees, he decided to let him off.

After thanking the unexpectedly cowardly Gi Do, Gi Za asked the king for
the next things he needed.

His request was to have the druids be in charge of the human prisoners,
permission to secure new prisoners, and the cooperation of the harpies and
the Paradua tribe.

The king agreed to all three requests.

“Fine, but this is going to cost you,” the first wing of the harpies, Yushika,
said.

The harpies were resting when Gi Za called them. Gi Za gave them their
orders and sent them their way, then he went to meet Hal of the Paradua.

“You wish to make use of us?”

“I’m aware that you’ve sworn fealty only to the king. I have received his
orders and hope that you can cooperate with me.”

Hal became thoughtful for a moment, but under the pressure of the words,
the king’s orders, and Gi Za’s sharp glare, he eventually folded.

“Very well.”

Gi Za bowed deeply upon seeing the goblin’s quick response. He didn’t

even mouth a single condition.

“Thank you. I’m in your debt.”

After the Gi Za got the information he needed from the harpies, Gi Za

traveled with Hal to a human village.

The Paradua surrounded the human village, allowing Gi Za to enter it.

 “Eldest one, is the representative of the village around?” Gi Za asked the
villagers hiding in their houses.

“…Damn it, a goblin! They followed us!”

When Gi Za saw the soldiers appear from the shadows with children
following them, the corners of his lips curved, and he smiled.

He quickly knocked the soldiers out with magic, and then he occupied the
village.

The commander of the colonial city, Yuan, frowned. It was already

nighttime, yet not an eek could be heard from the monsters. It wasn’t just
him, the other soldiers also glanced at each other as they chatted among
themselves, wondering what was going on.

The next day, when the body of the god of fire rose in the eastern sky, the
guards noticed that the goblins were nowhere to be seen.

“Did they leave?” A soldier muttered, unbelieving.

But not long after, reality finally set in. The monsters were indeed gone.

“We won! We drove them away!” A solder cheered.

Like ripples on still water, that cheer spread throughout the colonial city,
and soon everyone was celebrating.

Soldiers, adventurers, and even the farmers… Every one of them rejoiced
upon hearing that the goblins were gone.

The commander, Yuan, himself was not an exception.

He heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally completed his mission.

Despite that though, he still walked atop the high walls and ordered the
soldiers in charge of observing the enemy to remain in their posts.

Around the time when Yuan was near the eastern the walls, one of the
soldiers called out to him.

“Commander! People dressed like soldiers are being chased by the goblins
from the east!”

A shadow quickly fell on those happy faces.

Yuan went up a stand and looked toward the east.

There he saw 3 or 4 people that looked like soldiers being chased by 10

goblins.

“Soldiers! To your stations! Prepare to open the gates! Long bows, prepare
to shoot! Spears, gather at the eastern gate! The enemy is few in number!
Close the gates as soon as our comrades enter!”

After giving those orders in an instant, Yuan looked toward the

approaching goblins again.

“Send a messenger to the west. Tell them that the goblins are moving
through the forest and should be disposed of quickly!”

Yuan sent a messenger, then he went to confirm that there were no goblins
attacking from the flanks.

There was one red goblin mixed with the approaching goblins, but other
than that one rare, everyone else was of the normal class. Yuan decided to
save his comrades and disperse the goblins.

“Archers, draw, release!”

At Yuan’s behest, the long bows drew their arrows and released them
simultaneously.

Several goblins fell, then as the goblins cried they began to retreat.

“Archers, prepare to shoot, open the gate! Let our comrades in!”

At Yuan’s behest, the iron-reinforced gate opened with a dignified sound.

After the soldiers entered, Yuan ordered for the gate to be closed.

“The goblins seem to have retreated…”

“Keep watching. I’ll go meet our friends.

After telling the soldiers to keep watching, Yuan went down the walls to
see the soldiers they saved.

“Are you alright!?” Yuan asked.

“Y-You have to move out now!” The soldiers said frantically.

“What are you saying!? We just finished driving away the goblins!” The
spear platoon commander said in response to the panicking soldier.

“Calm down. First, tell us your affiliation,” Yuan said as he forced his way
through.

When the soldiers saw him, both the spear platoon commander and the
unknown soldiers calmed down.

“W-We are the survivors of Lord Gowen’s Army’s 3rd Platoon!”

“Survivors…!?”

Those meaningful words caused Yuan to draw cold sweat as he braced

himself for the worst.

“It can’t be… Did Lord Gowen…”

“About 5 days ago, Lord Gowen fought with the goblin army in the plains.
The fortunes of war were not with us and we lost!”

Everyone sitting nearby listening felt a shock jolt through them.

“…How is Lord Gowen?”

“He is heavily wounded and is being carried back to the western capital.”
 “He is still alive, right?”

“At the very least, before we were captured, he was…”

As the soldier answered despite losing his bearings, Yuan groaned.

“…Tell me. What is the reason that we must leave our post?” Yuan asked
after sparing a moment for Gowen. There was a solemnity to his voice.

“We were taken captives after our battle on the plains of Piena. During that
time we overheard the goblins talking. The reinforcements led by Lord
Gulland from the north have also been defeated. The monsters are currently
on their way to fight the southern army.”

This new piece of intel caused Yuan to feel giddy.

“The Storm Knight lost…”

As Yuan came to terms with that grim news, the soldier quietly nodded.

“Do you know which general is coming from the south?”

“No,” the soldier said as he looked down at the ground.

Yuan nodded to the downcast soldier.

It was not something he could blame him for.

“But be that as it may, holding the fort here won’t stop the goblins from
invading. Commander Yuan, please rendezvous with the southern army and
subjugate the goblins.

Gowen’s army lost, even the northern army lost. All that was left now was
the southern army.

“So the only reason they broke the siege was because… they no longer
needed it.”

As Yuan glared hatefully toward the Forest of Darkness, he looked after

the soldiers.

“Give me some time to think.”

As the soldiers resumed their watch, Yuan went back to his room to gather
his thoughts.

◆◇◆

Gulland’s forces suffered a crushing defeat under the goblins’ surprise

attack, and both fear and the pain of defeat was etched into their hearts.

The northern army Gulland led stood proudly as one of the strongest.

The soldiers carried that pride with them and it greatly bolstered their
confidence, but that pride was easily crushed in the battle with the goblins
last night.

They were attacked by goblins, the weakest monster, and were almost
wiped out.

They were the northern army that stood proud as one of the strongest, were
they not?

Gulland had no choice but to accept their loss and acknowledge that the
goblins had a huge advantage in the night, but he didn’t want to go back like
this, so he told the soldiers that they would be heading back to the west.

“Listen up you bastards! I wanna see which one of you is stupid enough to
go actually go back like this! If we go back now, our names will forever be
immortalized in the annals of our country’s history as the army that lost to
some fucking goblins! Your sons, the sons of those already dead, and the
sons of those sons… your kin, your entire lineage, will forever carry with
them the shame of our defeat today! They will forever be branded as the
weaklings who lost to the likes of goblins!!”

The soldiers were depressed after losing to the goblins’ surprise attack, but
Gulland’s word lit a flame in them.
 “Is this the northern army!? If our violence is taken away, all that’s left is a
bunch of losers! Do you know why other armies make way when they hear
our name!? Because we’re strong!”

As Gulland continued his speech, more and more soldiers began to raise
their head.

“What will be left when the fight is taken from us!? I’ll be the first to admit
it! Nothing! Not one fucking thing will be left! If you understand, stand up!
Thugs of the north! What is your profession!?”

A platoon commander stood up and drew his sword.

“We are the kingdom’s elite, the northern army!”

“OU!” The soldiers bellowed in response.

Strength had undoubtedly returned to the soldiers’ eyes.

At that, Gulland led the army west.

The goblins were bound to set their sight on the western capital anyhow, so
Gulland decided to plan accordingly. A fierce smile appeared on his lips.

“Things won’t go your way this time… goblins.”

Gulland licked his lips as he chased after the goblins’ image.

“This time you were the hunters, but next time, you’ll be the prey.”

Gulland’s northern army was much smaller now, but its fangs were as
sharp as ever.

◇◇◆

Yuan passed the night unable to sleep. He stayed in his room all alone as
he thought to himself.

Should he fight with the southern reinforcements and subjugate the

goblins, or should he remain faithful to his orders and defend the colonial
city?

The western capital was lightly defended.

It was built on a land where the monsters that once inhabited it were all
exterminated.

Humans are creatures that adapt to their surroundings.

The people of the western capital did not see monsters for a long time.
Because of that they abandoned defense for convenience, and Lord Gowen
himself did not try to stop that trend.

The western capital was at the center of the western region when it came to
agriculture. The more land was cultivated, the more merchants and farmers
would come. The merchants would bring with them guards, and sometimes,
new dungeons would be found as the city expanded, bringing adventurers to
the city.

As the population increased, so did the number of houses.

Not long ago, the city broke down its walls to expand its borders.

Presently, the western capital did not have any walls.

On top of that there were many inn towns and farmer towns along the way
to the city from Piena Plains. Fortunately, the goblins chased after the
northern army and ended up west, but if they go east, they are bound to cause
much damage.

Most of the soldiers’ families live in those farmer towns and inn towns.

He can’t abandon them.

Be that as it may, there were also people in the colonial city that needed to
be protected.

“What should I do…”

 Yuan grit his teeth as he slammed his head into the wall.

Try and try as he might to think, no answer came. No, there wasn’t a right
answer in the first place.

“Garrison Commander!”

As the door slammed open, a messenger entered.

“What’s wrong!?”

Yuan inadvertently yelled with bloodshot eyes, but the messenger did not
have the leisure to be concerned about him.

“The western capital has lit its beacon!”

“…!”

Yuan brushed aside the messenger and climbed up the walls to confirm the
beacon for himself.

“We, are in good health, but… our numbers are few. Rendezvous at
Graheinanite,” Yuan said as he deciphered the beacon, then he muttered to
himself. “This is what I should do, right, Lord Gowen?”

◇◇◆

Along the road between the western capital and the colonial city was a
town with a beacon.

“I’ve lit the beacon… You’ll spare our family now, right?” A soldier asked
Gi Za with a dejected face.

“If it works,” Gi Za said.

The human drew cold sweat.

“This isn’t what we agreed on! You said you’ll save my daughter as long
as I light the beacon!”
 “How are we to know you didn’t betray us and light a fake beacon?”

A Paradua goblin suppressed the human soldier that tried to act violently.

“This is the right beacon, there’s no doubting it! But that doesn’t mean
those bastards from the colonial city will move!”

“…Then pray. Pray to your gods that the commander of that colonial city
will move.”

Gi Za had long confirmed before even the battle with Gowen that the
beacon was lit east of the colonial city. At first, he wasn’t sure what the
different colors meant, but it didn’t take him long to figure out that they were
a sign of some sort.

The strategy book he received from Falun mentioned that the humans once
used beacons to communicate over long distances.

Gi Za had sent the harpies to look for a deserter from Gowen’s army to
look for someone who loved his family and was not loyal to Gowen.

Gi Za didn’t know this, but fortunately, that soldier happened to be one of

the people in charge with communication. If not for that, Gi Za would have
just killed him on the spot.

The goblins found such disloyal people to be disgusting.

Gi Za himself did not understand love.

But even if he did not understand it, he could study it. And from that, he
knew that he could use it to move humans.

“Now, how will you move.”

Gi Za narrowed his eyes as he looked toward the west.

◇◇◆◇◇◇◆◇

Gi Ba evolved to noble lv. 3.

Rashka evolved to lord lv. 1.
Chapter 167: War at the Western Capital I

After Ra Gilmi Fishiga broke the siege, a messenger came from the king,
asking them to attack again.

The messenger was a member of the harpy tribe, so it could be seen how
urgent the message was.

Gilmi had his questions, but they were asked to attack without question
during the night.

“Are we really going to attack without any explanation?” The orc king,
Bui, asked.

“What else can we do? Go against the king’s order?” Gilmi said.

“No, but…”

Bui looked up at the soaring castle walls.

“We have to do it. We believe in the king more than anyone else.”

“…Is that so?”

Gilmi glanced at Bui, who was still confused, but he didn’t say anything.

They were both exceptional commanders, so it wasn’t easy for either of

them to just quietly obey.

Gilmi knew very well what he was carrying on his back, so he didn’t say
anything.

“Lord Gilmi, can you leave the vanguard to us?” Nikea of the araneae
interjected.
 “I don’t mind, but…”

Are you sure? He asked with his gaze.

Nikea shrugged. “Someone has to fill that role anyhow, so we might as

well take it. We’ve already gambled everything on your king. It’s only right
for us to quietly obey his commands.”

“Thank you,” Gilmi bowed.

Nikea shook her head. “Besides, this is a good opportunity for us. There is
no better opportunity than this to show the king our unwavering faith.”

Nikea stood imposingly with her arms crossed. Her powerful gaze
questioned Bui and Gilmi’s loyalty. If you believe in the king, then you
should obey, her eyes seemed to say.

“…Of course, that is how it should be,” Gilmi said, to which Bui also
nodded.

The hero of Ganra, Gilmi, carried the fate of the tribe on his shoulders. Bui
similarly carried the fate of the remaining orcs on his. Each one of them had
their own reasons, but they all had one thing in common, they needed the
king.

That was the same even for the demihuman known as Nikea.

Unless they are able to shave away the growing influence of the humans,
they have no future. This wasn’t the time to argue because of one’s personal
feelings.

“We’ll attack as soon as preparations are complete. Lord Nikea, we’ll

leave the vanguard to you.”

That night Gilmi and his forces conquered the colonial city.

Without its main army, the colonial city did not have the strength to resist
the goblin-demihuman coalition.
 ◇◇◆

The Goblin King did not bother to wait for the harpies’ report on the
colonial city. He’d already taken his army and departed for the east by the
time the city fell.

The Goblin King believed in Gi Za, so to him, the colonial city was
already theirs.

As the goblin forces traveled east, the werewolves and the centaurs
surrounded the villages along the way and conquered them.

The goblin army did not pay attention to the north or the west as they
traveled, they focused their attention solely on the east and the south in order
to defeat the army of the colonial city and the southern reinforcements.

After a day of travel, Gi Ji Arsil’s unit came back from the east. The king
had sent him previously to scout the western capital, and now he has returned
to report his findings.

“The biggest city of the humans only have short walls.”

Gi Ji believed they could easily conquer the city should they attack, but he
didn’t mention that to the king. He did not wish to say needless things and
inadvertently muddle the king’s thoughts.

Gi Ji nonchalantly reported the facts. As he concluded his report, he

reported about the southern reinforcements that have finally reached the
western capital.

“The southern reinforcements, huh…” The Goblin King said as he praised

Gi Za for his efforts, then he dismissed him. “We have to move quickly.”

The Goblin King believed the only path to victory was to crush all of their
enemies, so he ordered the goblins and the harpies to put more effort in
scouting as he led the army deeper into the east and prepared for the
upcoming battle.

“Gi Gu should be taking refuge, but…”

 The only worry the king had was Gi Gu, who was moving with the
wounded soldiers. They are supposed to move west as soon as their injuries
have been treated, but while there was supposedly little chance of them
encountering any humans, there was no telling what might happen.

The soldiers that holed themselves inside the colonial city were by no
means strong, but Gi Gu and his men were wounded, so they might have a
hard time with them.

Be that as it may, the Goblin King couldn’t ask them to head east either, as
there was a high chance they would end up wasting too much time if they had
to wait for them. The king had no choice but to believe in them.

Only a day and a half’s distance was left until the western capital.

◇◇◆

“Lord Gi Go,” a girl said as she tugged on Gi Go’s sleeves.

“Mu?” Gi Go Amatsuki said as he turned around.

Apparently, there a big gap had formed between him and the yugushiva.

“Sorry, but can we slow down a bit?” The girl asked with much
embarrassment.

She found her lack of strength a shameful thing.

“It’s not your fault, Mr. Gi Go was really going too fast,” Yoshu said,
gasping, after finally catching up.

Gi Go nodded. “Sorry, I didn’t notice.”

Gi Go had gathered the elite of the yugushiva to form a platoon of 30

soldiers. He was currently leading that platoon down to the south.

As for the rest of the yugushiva, they took shelter somewhere deep into the
mountain range to avoid the northern army. Gi Go only took with him the
best to participate in the king’s battle.

The yugushiva army had gotten some good results against the northern
army using guerrilla tactics. At the very least, the tribe now had enough food
to pass the winter.

Yoshu was the one who came up with the plans, but it was only thanks to
Yustia’s leadership that they were able to pull it off. The reason the
yugushiva were subservient was also because they revered her.

It was also thanks to them that Gulland couldn’t make it in time to aid
Gowen. Their relentless harassment was not easy to deal with, and it made
gathering the necessary resources for the trip south a big headache.

It wasn’t until Gulland left that the Yugushiva finally stopped their attacks
and began their journey to the south. That was because Lili finally gained
control of the northern army and started to defend against their harassment.

Lili was able to fortify the defenses of the north by building stronger walls
and increasing the number of soldiers patrolling.

Yoshu was greatly troubled by Lili’s strategy, and he couldn’t help but
wryly smile and complain. No matter how strong and quick the yugushiva
soldiers might be, in the end, they were still too young.

Neither Yoshu nor the village elders wanted to push them too hard either,
as they carried with them the future of the village.

Since their guerrilla tactics no longer worked and Gulland himself had
already left, they decided to leave and head south themselves.

The yugushiva were much better at traversing the mountainous area

compared to flatlanders, but there were still 30 of them, so they had to take
care not to be found by the northern army.

As a result they ended up taking the route Gi Go had taken to reach the
snow god’s mountains. Among the thirty yugushiva people accompanying Gi
Go, a good number of them had never left the north, so they couldn’t help but
look curiously at the new environment. That didn’t last long, however, as
they gradually found their hands too full to play tourist.

That was because they couldn’t keep up with Gi Go, who was a duke class
himself.

The young boys and girls of the yugushiva walked ceaselessly, heaving
and puffing as they did, but not a single one of them cried nor uttered a word
of complaint. They did their best for Yustia’s sake.

Though their numbers were few, a powerful platoon was heading south.

When Gowen returned to the western capital unconscious and heavily

wounded, the reaction of the people was so grim it could not be put into
words.

The army, in particular, were quite shaken by the events. The absence of
both their commander and vice-commander caused them to panic.

Of those present, some suggested to fight to the bitter end, while others
suggested to open a path and let at least Gowen escape.

If the knight-commander, Corseo, were still alive, the soldiers probably

wouldn’t have fallen into such a state.

The platoon commanders were strong warriors in their own right, but they
did not have the ability to bring everyone together. With that, Gowen’s army
could only fall into the crucible of discord.

It didn’t take long for the soldier’s unrest to spread to the people, but it
wasn’t like they actually had a choice.

Even the rich merchants, who tried to run to another city, couldn’t because
the soldiers, who wanted to fight to the death, stopped them. Like ripples
rippling off each other, the city fell into chaos.

That chaos continued even after the southern reinforcements led by Sivara
arrived.
 The people were already panicking even with the beacon between the
colonial city and the western capital lit, so they naturally cared little for their
arrival.

“I take it messengers have been sent to the capital?”

The Ripper Knight, Sivara, stood in place of Gowen, who was still
unconscious.

Gowen’s staff could only hang their heads in shame to Sivara’s question.

Immediately, a messenger was sent. The north and the south already knew
that the goblin threat had gone out of control, but by the time King Ashtal
received word, the Goblin King was already at their throat.

The goblin army defeated the northern army and advanced southwest. The
colonial city was only a day’s distance away, so it did not take long for
Yuan’s army to meet the goblins.

Unfortunately for them, with the evolved Rashka and Gi Ba leading the
army, they only ended up being driven away to the east of the western
capital.

The goblins pursued the retreating soldiers. Like this the Goblin King
managed to advance to the western capital.

The forces led by the Goblin King numbered 800, while the humans now
also only numbered 800 due to losing too many times. Sivara watched the
approaching goblins from the top of the spire and groaned.

“They sure are organized,” he said.

The goblins were dressed in leather armor and equipped with spears of the
same length. They advanced steadily.

Standing at the vanguard was Gi Jii Yubu’s army.

Seeing the goblins move naturally with near perfect coordination left
Sivara’s common sense in tatters.
 “…Perhaps they’re stronger soldiers than humans.”

As Sivara watched the approaching army, he noted a black goblin that

stood out from the rest.

“Is that the leader of the horde?”

Sivara brushed his golden hair up and wryly smiled.

“Monster hunting is supposed to be Gulland’s specialty… Sigh, did I end

up pulling the short the end of the stick?”

Sivara grumbled as he smiled bitterly. Just a little, he was envious of Jize,

who was probably currently buried in a mountain of documents.

“…Without Lord Gowen leading the army, that monster needs to be

stopped. If not, this capital is hopeless.”

Only the big merchants were able to run from the western capital. They ran
to the main capital as soon as the western capital calmed down after Sivara
arrived.

Unfortunately, the rest of the citizens couldn’t just run and leave behind for
fear that they would only starve to death without their livelihoods.

Because of that Sivara was forced to make a difficult decision.

He knew he was at a disadvantage, but there was no other choice but for
him to go out himself. After all, the walls were short, there was literally
nothing stopping the goblin army from marching into the city.

He was a holy knight. It was his duty to protect the people.

“Gather everyone, we need to talk.”

Sivara called for a war council. Attending that was Gowen’s company
commanders, the commander of the colonial city, Yuan, and the commanders
of the southern army. Sivara proposed to fight the enemy outside.
 “I’ll take the southern army with me and bring the battle outside. While the
goblins’ attention is focused on me, the western army should help Lord
Gowen escape.”

The ever gentle Sivara nonchalantly proposed his plans, but contrary his
tone, it was a cruel proposition.

Moreover, the one taking on the most dangerous role was none other than
Sivara himself.

The commanders of the western capital were speechless.

“No, we can’t lose you now, Lord Sivara. That would prove too great a
loss to the kingdom, I should be the one to go.”

It was none other than Yuan, who had been tricked by the goblins, who
said that.

“That’s an attractive suggestion, but you can’t win against that goblin, can
you?” Sivara said.

“That’s…”

“Just watch, I’ll show you the true power of the Ripper Knight. So, with
that, the southern army shall be taking on the riskier role. Dismissed!”

“Yes, sir!” The western platoon commanders hit their chest as they showed
agreement.

Of the seven holy knights in the Kingdom of Germion, the most popular
and most skilled commander was none other than the veteran, Gowen.

After him was the hero who rescued the saint, Gulland; and then, for other
reasons, the Ripper Knight, Sivara.

Sivara did not have Gowen’s aura nor did he have some special
achievement like Gulland, but he was popular among the young soldiers.

His easygoing personality made it easy for others to connect to him. In

fact, he’s so easygoing that others call him Marriage Killer. Of course, that’s
without malice.

He also wasn’t the sort to expose his soldiers to unnecessary risks. Because
of that he garnered a popularity unlike that of Gowen or Gulland’s.

It was that same person who gave the southern army a difficult task.

“We’ll assume a 3-stage length and width formation in the following order:
spears, cavalry, archers.”

The western capital was surrounded mostly by level fields.

With the harvest still in season, the wheat fields stood tall.

A gust of wind blew from the south, passing over the bountiful wheat
fields as the goblins and the humans confronted each other.

“…Still beats not doing it.”

At Sivara’s signal, a beacon was lit in the western capital.

“Please make it in time.”

Sivara fixed his iron helmet over his head and mounted a well-statured
steed. That was not a horse but a monster with three eyes known as happy
lion.

“Spears at the ready!”

A sharp light reflected from the spears of the southern army. It sought to
pierce the goblins itself.

“Cavalry, ready to charge!”

The goblin formations expanded toward the flanks, suggesting that they
wanted to surround them. The leader of the goblins was at the center.

“Let’s show these monsters how the southern army fights! Spears, closed
formation!”

The spears closed in on each other and hid behind their shields as they
readied their spear.

“First is defense! Spears, advance one step!”

The curtains on the western capital war was lifted at Sivara’s command.
Chapter 168: War at the Western Capital II

The Goblin King led the goblins to try and surround Sivara’s army.

He decided to do that because he saw how small Sivara’s army was.

Unlike the other battles, this time the time was on the humans’ side.

With the reinforcements coming from the capital, the impending comeback
of Gowen, and the fact that the goblins have already taken over a portion of
the human kingdom, it was hard to imagine how the countries of the
continent would react.

The odds were low, but there was a chance that they might unify to fight
off the goblin threat.

Looking at it long term, the goblins may have the advantage when it comes
to raising soldiers, but there were too many people in the human side who
could overturn the difference in army strength.

For all those reasons, the Goblin King decided to attack swiftly. He
ordered Gi Jii Yubu and Rashka of Gaidga to advance. At the same time, he
ordered the Paradua and the demihumans at the flanks to also advance.

They didn’t have the time to wait for the detached force that attacked the
colonial city.

“Attack! Let these humans know they are no longer the strongest!”

The goblins and the demihumans answered to the king’s call, the elves also
fought fiercer.

The battle demon, Gi Jii’s army, which was attacking from the front, could
allow the Gaidga to exhibit their full strength when they lined up their spears
evenly with the soldiers in front. Like that they overpowered the human
soldiers that tried to defend with their shields.
 As the human forces were gradually pushed back, the Goblin King finally
felt some resistance.

The way the battle was progressing, the goblin army would end up pushing
the human army into the city walls. At that point, the human army shouldn’t
be able to keep its formation.

Moreover, with the swift Paradua and demihuman armies attacking from
the flanks, the humans will quickly find themselves strangled.

There was no need to fear the enemy’s archers, as the druids and the elves
at the back made sure they were no threat.

“We should win if we keep this up, but…” The Goblin King muttered to
himself as he watched the enemy army.

Complacency is forbidden.

Human persistence and tactics was not something the goblins could match.

“Don’t hold back! Finish the enemy!”

Though the war raged feverously, the Goblin King calmly encouraged his
soldiers and waited for an opportunity to enter the fray.

◇◆◇

The southern army led by Sivara that was being one-sidedly pushed back
was now gradually trying to change their formation as they defended.

The knights positioned at the center split into three groups to deal with the
nimble enemies attacking from the flanks.

The archers waiting at the back had their hands full defending against the
enemy mages, but that wasn’t a problem. After all, from another perspective,
the enemy mages essentially had their hands full suppressing the archers, so it
could be said that the archers were doing their job well.

Sivara was paying careful attention to the time since the beacon was lit.
 The success of his plan depended on it.

“The goblins really are better than we expected.”

Sivara had his aide order the infantry to gradually pull back. They had
already expected the battle to progress like this since the war council.

Since they expected it, naturally they had a way to deal with it.

Sivara ordered the soldiers to conserve their strength, but the goblins’
commander was a lot more annoying than they expected.

If they were only blindly attacking, they wouldn’t be a match for the
human army, but the fact that they could not just think but also fight with
discipline put the physically weaker humans at a disadvantage.

The difference in individual strength between the nameless soldiers

weighed heavily on Sivara’s shoulders.

“…They sure are hurrying.”

Sivara smiled as he ordered the infantry to pull back even more.

Any more than this and they will be hitting the city walls. At that, their
formation will surely crumble.

The city walls were indeed short, but they were still as high as a human
adult’s shoulders.

If the archers positioned at the back were to lose their focus, the enemy
arrows will come raining down.

Sivara, who could no longer pull back, drew cold sweat as he looked
toward the back of the goblin forces.

Hopeful, he looked toward the distance, and when he saw clouds of dust
moving, he called out.

“Messenger! Tell the infantry to open up!!”

 As Sivara swung the halberd in his hands, a gust of wind brushed his
golden hair.

At Sivara’s behest, the human soldiers that have been holding back until
now have finally started to push back against the goblins.

They moved from the center to the flanks, forming a figure like the 八
(hachi/eight) character.

When Sivara saw that they were ready, he called out once more.

“The time has come! Tear these goblins into pieces!” Sivara said as he
swung his halberd.

The cavalry that fought at the flanks remained where they were, while the
elite cavalry had been waiting at the center all this time. They were few in
number, but they were handpicked by Sivara himself, the elite of the elite
southern army.

“Clear the way for Lord Sivara! Push back the goblins!”

“OU! OU!”

The infantry platoon commanders moved from the center to the flanks and
pushed against the goblins there. They had not merely been defending all this
time, they also aimed for the boundary line between Gi Jii’s army and the
Gaidga, concentrating their attacks there.

As the reserves waiting at the back entered the fray, the center finally
opened up just as Sivara had intended.

Try as one might to assume a length and width formation, in the end, there
was bound to be some gaps between allies.

Looking from above, the formation the Goblin King had laid out might
look like a standard length and width formation, but if one looked from the
center, it looked more like a split.

“Assault team, after me! Let us claim the Goblin King’s head and bring
peace to these lands!”

As Sivara whipped his happy lion, it bolted forward and shook the earth.
The steeds of the cavalry that followed from behind were indeed inferior to
the happy lion, but they were also amazing specimens in their own right.

Fight! Fight! Fight!

The assault team that followed from behind shouted as they moved.

“Ku… My liege!?”

“Bastards!”

Gi Jii cried out while Rashka grit his teeth as they watched the humans pull
off an almost miraculous turnover that allows them to immediately penetrate
the center.

With goblins in the way, they were both powerless to stop Sivara.

Sivara easily pushed through the goblins in front of him.

He would swing his halberd, sending goblins flying through the air, and
the happy lion would crush them underfoot.

As Sivara opened a hole, the cavalry following from behind sought to

expand it.

“Stop him! Imperial guards, after me!”

It was the knight-class goblin, Gi Ga Rax, who stood before Sivara. He

ordered the imperial guards, who prided themselves as the wounded ones, to
turn around and clash against Sivara’s cavalry.

“We’ll force our way through! Scatter them!”

As Gi Ga and Sivara passed each other, spear and halberd crossed, giving
rise to sparks.
 “Tch!”

It was Gi Ga who clicked his tongue.

Sivara did not slow down in the slightest as he rode to claim the Goblin
King.

Gi Ga tried to turn around, but unfortunately, the spears of the cavalry

were there to greet him.

Somehow, he managed to dodge them and regain his footing, but Sivara
had already left him in the dust.

The Goblin King was now within his reach.

“Arrgh!!!”

Gi Ga led the imperial guards and chased after Sivara.

The threat had already reached the back by the time they noticed the
change at the frontlines.

“Goblin!”

“Bastard!”

Sparks erupted as the two great swords clashed, black flames and lightning
dancing into their surroundings.

Gulland’s army of approximately 100 had taken the goblins by surprise.

Sivara lit the beacon and endured until now all for the sake of making
Gulland’s surprise attack a success.

The harpies didn’t see them coming due to the camouflage they wore that
blended their body with the grass and the trees. By the time they did notice
them, it was already too late.

Gulland and his men attacked fiercely to clear themselves of the shame of
their previous defeat.
 The Goblin King had already noticed the change in the frontlines, but they
needed to deal with Gulland, or the entire army would fall, so he fought
Gulland’s army with the elves.

“Gi Za support the frontlines! Felbi, engage them in close combat!”

“Understood! Back row, swords at the ready! Front row, shoot the enemy
while pulling back!”

Felbi happily had the elves draw their sword and shield, then he had the
elves form two lines as they worked with the rear platoon fight the humans.

“Go to hell, human!”

“Get lost, fake human!”

The humans of the northern army and the elves cursed each other as they
fought. The humans fought fiercely, but the elves were inferior neither in
morale nor equipment.

As the battle grew fierce, Gi Ji Arsil came back from the front. He had led
his platoon of assassins through the gaps between the other platoons to return.

“Don’t let the humans near the king!”

The battle at the back was a mess. The humans took the goblins by
surprise, but Gi Ji Arsil was able to sense that the king was in danger, so he
brought his platoon back. He jumped with his men in between the elves and
the humans to pierce the humans’ throats.

Due to that, however, the bleeding of the length and width formation that
the king had set up did not stop. Gi Za’s support alone was not enough to stop
it.

The battle of the elves, goblins, and humans spread with the Goblin King
and Gulland fighting at the center.

While the Goblin King crossed swords with Gulland, the goblins that were
taken aback from the humans’ sudden attack finally started to recover
themselves.

But it was then that Sivara led his assault team and joined the already
chaotic battle.

“Found him! Kill that goblin!”

Sivara raised his halberd toward the Goblin King, who was locked in a
duel with Gulland.

The Goblin King’s figure as he swung Zweihander and gradually pushed

back the holy knight was truly deserving of the title, Enemy of Humanity.

“Nu!?”

At the last moment, a chill crawled up the Goblin King’s neck, forcing him
to twist his body.

As soon as he did, a wind blew past his cheeks and a giant black shadow
passed him by.

“You sure are having a hard time, Gulland!”

Gulland clicked his tongue when he saw Sivara enter the fray on his happy
lion, then he fixed his grip on his Blue Thunder.

“Tch, I’d say you’re in the way, but this isn’t the time. Let’s do this! This
monster’s a tough one!”

“Ha ha, a fight with the great hero. It’s an honor!”

Sivara and Gulland stood before the Goblin King, while the cavalry ran
straight for him from behind.

Suddenly, the Goblin King turned his back on the two holy knights and
faced the oncoming cavalry. He thrust Zweihander into the ground as he
pulled out Flamberge.

“Enchant!”
 He used Third Chant with Flowing Magic Control and gathered the ether
within his body onto his great sword.

“Don’t let him run!”

“Not good, he’s up to something!”

“Leave it to us, Lord Sivara!”

The Goblin King listened to the two holy knights behind him while he
swung his great sword from his shoulder. The approaching cavalry was close
enough for him to see their faces.

As he stepped in, he used the strength of his whole body.

As he bellowed out a howl toward Sivara’s assault team, he released the

gathered ether.

“GURUuuuAAAAaa!!”

A slash formed from that colossal black flame shot forth through the air,
and in an instant, the cavalry in front of him was split in two. The cavalry
following from behind that were caught up in the attack were furious.

“Shit!”

When Sivara saw the resulting disaster from that one attack, he couldn’t
help but cuss out with shaking voice.

He watched as the Goblin King continued to move.

As the Goblin King brought Flamberge back to its hilt, he pulled

Zweihander out of the ground and scooped up from below with it at the
approaching cavalry.

Then with one blow each, the Goblin King tore one cavalry after another,
splitting both horse and rider in half.

“Dodge him and run past him!! Kill the other goblins instead!” Sivara
screamed while Gulland clicked his tongue. “Enough! You will harm my
soldiers no more!”

Sivara rode with his happy lion and attacked the Goblin King.

The sharpness of his halberd as he swung it from atop his mount was
comparable to that of Gulland’s attacks, but the Goblin King’s great sword
was as long as a human’s spear.

The Goblin King clearly had the upper hand in physical strength. He
managed to pushed back Sivara, but then Gulland jumped in the moment he
saw an opening.

Facing the fierce attacks of the two holy knights alone, even the Goblin
King had no choice but to take a step back.

“Thanks, Gulland…”

“Let’s do it together, alright!?”

As Sivara regained his calm upon hearing Gulland’s voice, he nodded

The initiative now belonged to the two holy knights.

Gulland stepped in and swung his great sword, and the Goblin King met
his blade, but this time, Sivara was also present.

Sivara swung his halberd and aimed for the Goblin King’s neck. If that
attack of his hit, he would undoubtedly take the king’s head.

The Goblin King had no choice but to retreat.

“Astaroth!”

“Ku… Enchant!”

The moment the king retreated, Gulland cast his lightning spell toward the
king.
 The Goblin King’s black flames canceled his attack out, but behind the
clouds of dust that had been stirred was Sivara rushing in with his halberd.

The Goblin King dodged his attack by a hair’s breadth and parried the tip
of his halberd with his great sword, but before the Goblin King could begin
his counter attack, Gulland stepped in and came to view.

The Goblin King had no choice but to bring his great sword back to
defend.

As the two great swords locked once more, sparks erupted as black flames
dancing with lightning scattered into their surroundings.

The Goblin King was clearly being pushed back by the two holy knights.

As they separated, Gulland attacked once more. There wasn’t a big

difference in strength between Gulland and the king when it came to a fight
with swords.

As the king crossed swords with Gulland both near and far, Sivara came
and swung his halberd. That heavy and sharp attack sent by Sivara from atop
his steed was truly like that of the death god’s scythe.

If the Goblin King were to receive that attack poorly, he would surely
leave an opening.

Somehow, the Goblin King managed to send a proper reply, but the happy
lion dodged his reply and it was able to protect its master.

Sivara, who was able to tame this happy lion, was indeed deserving of
praise. After all, his combination with his steed was able to drive the king this
far.

The two holy knights saw a ray of hope.

But just when they thought they could finally stand against the Goblin
King, another change occurred on the battlefield.

“Lord Sivara, there’s a cloud of dust moving from the west!”

 The cavalry were caught in their own battles, but one of them came back to
inform Sivara. For a moment, everyone glanced toward the west.

Reflected on the king’s vision was the mad lion, Gi Zu Ruo, and the
unmistakable new Gi Go Amatsuki.

“To the king! Kill those humans!”

As Gi Zu Ruo swung his spear and cried out, the goblins following from
behind cried back and leaped for Sivara’s assault team.

When Sivara and Gulland saw that, they glanced at each other.

“…Fuck!!”

“All forces are to move south.”

They knew continuing this battle any further was meaningless.

“But before that!”

Gulland raised his great sword toward the heavens.

The Goblin King sensed that a powerful attack was coming, so he took a
stepped forward, but Sivara’s halberd stopped him in his tracks.

“Barbatos!”

A storm of blades gathered and formed a whirlpool, then in the next

instant, it came flying for the Goblin King.

The Goblin King defended with his great sword, but by time the attack
ceased, the two holy knights were already far away.

That was because there were many soldiers between the Goblin King and
the two holy knights.

After the goblins’ formation was broken through, the humans kept
attacking without giving them a single moment of reprieve. In the end, the
archers, the spearmen, and the cavalry were even able to retreat.

The Goblin King glared at the two holy knights as they ran away,
wondering what choice he should make. He decided to rescue the majority of
the goblins.

“The humans have retreated! Only a few are left! Drive them away!!”

“Your Majesty!”

Gi Zu and Gi Go, who failed to defend the center, appeared before the
king.

“Our deepest—”

“You two occupy the western capital!”

Gi Zu wanted to apologize, but the king spoke before he could finish.

“The battle isn’t over just yet! If you want to apologize, do it with an
achievement!”

“A-As you will!”

Gi Zu deeply bowed as he replied to the king in an almost shouting voice,

then as he rebuked his subordinates, he crushed the remaining humans forces
at the center.

The Goblin King turned his gaze to Gi Go Amatsuki, who was now a duke
class.

The aura of the strong now exuded from him.

“Your Majesty…”

But that strong goblin bowed his head like a sinner seeking pardon,
kneeling like a man on death row.

“You’ve returned. Well done!”

 “I have, Your Majesty…”

Behind Gi Go were the soldiers sent by the yugushiva tribe. They were few
in numbers, but they oozed killing intent from their masked faces. They
quietly stood there waiting for orders.

“You have gained much, it seems.”

“This is all yours, Your Majesty… At long last, I can finally swing my
sword in your name!”

“I shall accept that sword,” the Goblin King said. “I have yet to receive the
head of the western feudal lord. Plunder it! On this moment, I hereby free
you from your oath to spare!”

Gi Go quietly stood back up.

In his eyes burned a desire to fight unlike any before.

Chapter 169: War at the Western Capital III

With the mad lion, Gi Zu Ruo, participating in the battle outside of the
western capital, the goblins were finally able to secure victory.

The goblins tried to pursue the fleeing Storm Knight, Gulland, and Ripper
Knight, Sivara, but they were able to fend off the goblins and successfully
retreat to the southern region.

The whole battle took about half a day, and it ended in the humans’ defeat.

After all, while Sivara and Gulland were still alive, they still failed to
achieve the objectives they had laid out. They could not evacuate Gowen,
they could not kill the Goblin King despite breaking through his length and
width formation, and most of the southern army was lost in the battle.

It was still fine up till the point where Sivara and Gulland worked together,
but the last night attack was painful. Not only did they fail to reach the king,
but Gulland’s army of 100 soldiers have been cut in half. In the end, they had
no choice but to flee the western capital, furious.

On the goblins’ side, they suffered much losses due to their formation
being broken through. There were many casualties among Gi Jii Yubu and
Rashka’s men. Continuing the war any further would be difficult.

But the ones who suffered the most among the goblins were the wounded
ones led by Gi Ga Rax. They lost half of their numbers when they met
Sivara’s assault team head on, and the survivors were wounded so heavily
that it was harder to find a place without wound than with.

Relatively better off were Gi Za Zakuend’s druids, the demihumans, the

Paradua, who were tasked by the king to pursue the fleeing humans, Gi Zu
Ruo, and Gi Go Amatsuki. The last two of which were ordered by the king to
secure the western capital.
 ◇◆◇

The crux of Sivara’s plan was to evacuate Gowen, but when the person
himself gained consciousness, which was while Sivara was fighting the
goblins, he ordered his subordinates to prioritize the evacuation of the
citizens instead.

“…What’s the point of saving these old bones of mine!? Are we not the
shield of the people? If so, it is the people who should be saved!” Gowen
ordered his subordinates with enough anger to shake as he watched the
people’s plight from atop the spire.

Thanks to the efforts of the soldiers and the cavalry, half of the western
capital’s city was able to escape.

If Gowen had joined the battle at this time, perhaps victory might have
swung toward their side instead, but unfortunately, Gowen prioritize his duty
as a feudal lord over his duty as a knight.

It was a decision Gowen consciously made after seeing the losing battle. It
was because he knew full well how tragic villages ruled by monsters were.

“Lord Gowen, the people seek an audience.”

“Tell them to wait at the square.”

Gowen nodded to the platoon commander, and after donning his armor to
hide his wounds, descended down the stairs.

Pain jolted through him every step he took, causing his face to twist a grim
expression.

Before long, Gowen arrived at the square, where the restless people waited
him.

“Lord Gowen! He’s safe!”

Gowen raised his hand to still the clamoring people, then as he ignored the
pain of his wounds, he spoke.
 “Citizens of the western capital, the city is lost, you must flee to the main
capital!”

Voices that sounded like screams resounded at Gowen’s proclamation, but

Gowen stilled the people again as he patiently continued.

“The responsibility of this loss falls entirely on my shoulders. The soldiers

have served well! My army shall see to it that you make it safely to the main
capital!”

When the platoon commanders listening heard that, they were shocked.

“We don’t have time! But we absolutely will not give you up to the
goblins! You must divide yourselves into groups and begin preparations! Do
not worry how you will be living in the capital, I, Gowen Ranid, swear in my
name that you will be taken care of!”

The people glanced at each other as Gowen pressed on.

“Now, go! This is the command of your feudal lord!”

Gowen drew his long sword cheated by his waist and struck it into the
ground.

Gowen’s imposing figure as he stood with his two hands resting on the
buried sword was brimming with majesty.

“Hurry, the feudal lord has spoken! Move!”

At Gowen’s behest, the platoon commanders under his leadership all

guided the citizens through the western gate.

“Lord Gowen!”

The defender of the capital city, Yuan, hurried to Gowen’s side.

“Hurry, Yuan. The city will fall soon, you must see to it that the people
escape!”
 The gaze Gowen looked the people with was gentle.

“But Lord Gowen, if you don’t hurry yourself…”

“I will escape with the last citizens.”

“You can’t! If you do that, you won’t make it in time!”

“Yuan! Fulfill your duty. I will write a letter to the king, you will take it to
him and ensure the safety of the people.”

Yuan could faintly guess that Gowen intended to die here in the capital,
but he didn’t want to accept it.

His talent was something that Gowen discovered and polished, allowing
him to take the rank of knight despite his background. As far as Yuan was
concerned, Gowen was his benefactor. Back at the Forest of Darkness, and
now even the colonial city that fell under his command, not once has Yuan
managed to pay Gowen back for the kindness he has shown him.

“…The enemy will probably enter through the western gate. I will buy the
people some time to escape.”

“Yuan!”

Gowen tried to chase after Yuan, who immediately turned heel after saying
his piece, but his legs wouldn’t move.

“Age… A frustrating thing indeed.”

Having bled so much, Gowen has already lost half of his strength.

But the responsibility of a feudal lord that he carried on his shoulders

spurned him on.

Scraping together the fighting spirit within, he glared toward the west from
which the enemy approached.

◇◆◇
 Gi Zu Ruo led his men and literally crushed the archers of the southern
army that stood in their way.

“GU, NU!?”

When Gi Zu saw the stone paved road, the stone-built houses, and the
stalls lined up along the street, he couldn’t help but falter a little.

“Humans could make things like these?”

He looked wide-eyed at his surroundings. He wasn’t sure if the people had

locked themselves in their houses or not, but either way, there was no one on
the street.

This was Gi Zu’s first time seeing a human capital. It couldn’t be helped if
he felt a little intimidated upon seeing one.

“Pops, what we gonna do!?” Zu Vet asked, waking him up from his daze.

Gi Zu fixed his grip on his spear and commanded. “We’ll march together!
And kill any opposition met! Move!”

From the goblins’ perspective, the arrangement of the houses was like a
maze.

When it came to settlements, Gi Zu only really knew of the goblin villages,

and the biggest he knew of was the Fortress of the Abyss.

But the Fortress of the Abyss was big underground, it was not so
breathtaking when looked at on ground level. All Gi Zu knew was that it was
a nice place to live at.

Right now, however, the king was asking him to occupy this giant city. Gi
Zu was at a loss how he should carry out this great task, so much so that he
felt like his brain was being squashed.

“Don’t kill the first enemy we come across! We need to know where the
boss of this village is first!”
 “As expected of pops! So smart! Oi, did ya whoresons catch that!?”

For the mean time, Gi Zu decided to first search the vast roads.

“They’re here, draw your bows!” Yuan had created a barricade in the
middle of the road, behind which he stood with his men.

“I found ’em!” Ved said, causing the goblins to all look toward the humans
blocking the path.

“Archers!? Unfortunately for you, something like that can’t stop me!
Onwards!!”

Gi Zu raised his spear and ran toward the humans. He bellowed out a
terrifying howl as he did.

Arrows flew toward Gi Zu.

“Slash!”

But he did not slow down in the slightest, instead he chanted a spell and
shot forth as a black light.

“Ohh, having a party!? Count me in!”

A one-eyed fiend laughed as he walked through the road. It was none other
than Rashka of Gaidga.

“It’s Lord Rashka of the Gaidga.”

Gi Zu inhaled after breaking half of the barricade.

“Come on, you whoresons! Get through that blockade!”

Ved said, causing the goblins to jump over the broken barricade and battle
the humans behind.

“My subordinates lost in the last battle, but I’m still not satisfied.”
 Rashka looked down at Gi Zu, while the latter looked back up at him. The
two of them wordlessly glared at each other.

“We have been ordered by the king to take over this village.”

“…Ho, then I guess I’ll have to stand back, won’t I?”

Rashka left the lead to Gi Zu, then he fought with the other goblins.

Yuan gathered his troops to try and stop the goblins, but unfortunately, he
failed. Luring the goblins into a narrow path and attacking them there was the
most he was able to achieve. He could not stop the goblins in their tracks.

Gradually, the soldiers were driven into a corner even within the very walls
of the western capital city itself.

Without enough soldiers to contest the goblins’ overwhelming charge, it

was only a matter of time before Yuan and his men would be completely
surrounded.

“Commander Yuan!”

Following the direction a subordinate was pointing at, Yuan saw one of the
platoon commanders tasked with evacuating the people.

He came to help break Yuan’s platoon from the goblin encirclement.

“Commander Yuan, we have finished evacuating the people. We will be

retreating as well. These are Lord Gowen’s orders!”

At long last, a ray of hope had appeared within the desperate war.

“What of Lord Gowen!?”

“He will be retreating after us! If you care about his excellency’s
wellbeing, hurry!”

“Tch… Signal the retreat! We’ll go through the eastern gate and escort the
people!”
 As yuan gave the order, he approached the platoon commander.

“Where is Lord Gowen!?”

“…In the eastern spire.”

“I will go there. There are soldiers under Lord Gowen, right?”

“Supposedly… Wait, what are you planning to do with your men!?”

“I will leave them to you!”

After leaving his subordinates to the platoon commander, Yuan ran to

where Gowen was.

“Tch!”

The goblins were already starting to climb the eastern spire.

Yuan grit his teeth, drew his sword, and used a path the goblins did not
know of to climb to the highest floor, then he slammed the door open.

“Lord Gowen!”

Seeing Gowen looking across the western capital, Yuan heaved a sigh of
relief. But where were the soldiers that were supposed to be defending
Gowen?

“Yuan? It’s good that you’re safe.”

“…The city has fallen because of my incompetence. The people have been
evacuated already, please leave with us, my lord!” Yuan said the piece he’d
thought ahead of time as he ran to Gowen and knelt.

“I can see the whole western capital from here. Look, this is the city I
built.”

Gowen narrowed his eyes as his lips twisted.

 “…Lord Gowen, please!”

The footsteps of the goblins were almost upon them. There’s no more time,
Yuan told Gowen, causing him to finally turn.

“Yuan, I order you as the lord of the western capital, lead the people to
safety. See to it no matter what.”

“Lord Gowen?”

“…I can’t watch this city fall, Yuan. The pride I’ve fostered up till now
won’t allow it.”

A strong will to fight rose up from within Gowen as he smiled fiercely.

“Then please allow me to accompany you!”

“No. I order you again, Yuan. Go to the main capital!”

◇◆◇

“GURUuuAA!”

As the door was kicked open, a goblin entered.

A faint wrinkle appeared on Gowen’s forehead as he drew his long sword

and painted the ground with goblin blood.

“…There’s no time. Hurry, Yuan,” Gowen said.

“But, my lord!” Yuan said.

“How dare you hurt my subordinates!” Gi Zu said as he appeared on the

scene fuming with rage.

The new goblin that appeared before them was clearly not that of the
normal class, it was a noble.

Seeing that, Yuan shook in fear.

 “GURUuuoOAAA!”

Gi Zu wielded his spear and leaped toward Gowen.

Gi Zu had lowered his body to try and pierce through Gowen from below,
but right when he was only a step away from Gowen, he suddenly felt a chill
crawl up his back, causing him to reflexively throw his spear and force
himself to jump away.

Two strokes.

Gowen’s sword was so fast that all Gi Zu could do was read its trajectory.

The sword that had come swinging from the left deflected Gi Zu’s spear,
then it drew a perfect trajectory for where Gu Zu’s neck would’ve been had
he not jumped back.

If it weren’t for that split-second decision of Gi Zu’s, he would already be

dead.

At that, Gi Zu understood that this enemy was stronger than any he’d
fought before.

“Hmph.”

“Hey, hey! If you’re having a hard time, then switch with me.”

The giant goblin that appeared behind Gi Zu was none other than Rashka.

Seeing two goblins come into sight, Yuan drew his sword.

“Tch… Lord Gowen!”

Gowen frowned faintly as he felt the pain coming from underneath his
armor.

He was in pain, but he could still take 10 more goblins on if it’s something
on this level. It was fortunate that the peak of the spire was too small, so
Gowen did not have to fear being surrounded.
 As long as it was one on one, Gowen was confident he could dye the
ground in goblin blood.

Gowen smiled fiercely as he considered fighting to his last atop a mountain

of goblin corpses.

“Goblins, I am the western feudal lord of this western region, Gowen

Ranid!”

When the words ‘western feudal lord’ were spoken, Rashka’s smile as he
quietly watched Gi Zu’s battle suddenly changed.

That smile of his was no longer that of someone amused, but the smile of a
predator eyeing its prey.

At this moment, Rashka had truly turned into a one-eyed fiend.

“Come to think of it… That time… You…” Rashka caressed his chin as he
reminisced, then he lightly hit his club on his shoulder.

“I remember! You’re that bastard who stole our territory and took away the
king’s treasure!”

Gi Zu released his spear and bellowed out a howl so full of rage that it
caused one’s hair to stand on end.

“If you want this head of mine, then put your life on the line and see if you
can take it!”

Gowen wielded his long sword in a lowered stance, emanating a pressure

like that of a king.

“You don’t need to tell me!”

The Mad Lion skill raised Gi Zu’s physical abilities and suppressed his
fear with rage, allowing him to step out.

Gi Zu slammed a fist onto the ground, giving rise to broken fragments into
the air, then he swung his fist a second time, and sent the broken fragments
Gowen’s way.

“Tch.”

Gowen clicked his tongue as he deflected the fragments.

The moment Gowen raised his sword, Gi Zu bolted off like thunder.

That was the fastest step Gi Zu could make.

Gi Zu’s strength under the influence of Mad Lion was not something he
could compare to when wielding his spear. Right now, a single fist from Gi
Zu was enough to crush any normal soldier.

But of course, Gowen was able to see through Gi Zu’s fist, and he swung
his sword in response.

Gowen’s sword passed by Gi Zu’s fist, grazing him by the sides as Gowen
dodged his attack.

Shallow as the wound might have been, with Gowen attacking at the same
moment Gi Zu swung his fist, blood still spurted out.

Gi Zu and Gowen continued to exchange blows, but each and every time,
Gowen would aim for Gi Zu’s opening just like he did the first time.

Eventually, Gi Zu finally reached the end of his patience and he took a

wide step.

The moment he did, Gowen stepped in.

“GU!?”

Gi Zu did not expect Gowen to step in, causing him to delay in his
response.

At that, Gowen was able to send a powerful attack toward Gi Zu’s legs,
allowing him to break the goblin’s posture.
 As Gi Zu fell, Gowen released a powerful kick to the goblin’s chest,
sending him flying into a wall.

Gi Zu, who was now coughing violently, was wide open, but Gowen did
not pursue him.

“Since you’re the lord of these lands, your head should be the greatest
trophy in this war.”

Rashka wielded his club over his shoulders as he quietly walked, then he
stood before Gowen.

“…”

As Gowen quietly took stance, Rashka smiled fiercely and clad his club in
black light.

“Enchant.”

Their clash lasted only for a moment.

They approached each other and released an attack that brimmed with their
body’s whole strength.

Rashka slammed his club from above, while Gowen released his blade
from below.

But Gowen’s intention was to parry Rashka’s attack, so he allowed his

sword to meet Rashka’s club.

“Don’t look down on me, human!”

That club clad in black light suddenly became stronger, but Gowen was
still able to meet it head on.

“What!?”

Rashka was shocked.

 The moment his club touched Gowen’s long sword, his black light was
erased, and his club became a normal club.

With the trajectory of Rashka’s club diverted, it slammed into the ground
and crushed it.

In order to dodge Gowen’s obvious next move, Rashka abandoned his

weapon and jumped back.

“Nuu!?”

But Gowen wasn’t about to just watch him go.

As Rashka jumped back, Gowen changed the trajectory of his sword.

The descending sword suddenly shifted back into a lowered position and
thrust out toward Rashka.

In his panic, Rashka reflexively moved his hand to protect his face,
causing the sword to bury deep into his palm, but the sword did not slow
down in the slightest as it sought to go all the way until he was dead.

“What the!”

Rashka was a man of valor even among the goblins. He ignored the pain of
having his hand penetrated as he sought to take Gowen’ sword away.

Sensing what he was about to do, Gowen quickly stopped his attack and
pulled his sword out.

“Ku.”

It was curious which of the two let out that last voice of anguish.

Gowen wanted to finish Rashka off, but unfortunately, the latter wasn’t
someone who could be dealt with by normal means.

“As expected, the human who built this city has a good head indeed.”
 Rashka lightly brushed off his hand that just had a hole drilled into it as he
laughed ferociously.

“Don’t just take my battle as you please!”

Gi Zu, who had been sent flying into a wall, stood up and shook his head.

“I could wait until you’ve been defeated, but then it won’t be fun
anymore.”

Gowen watched as the two goblins refused to give in to each other. He

would come lunging in the moment they showed an opening.

But as he quietly caught his breath, another goblin appeared.

“…Sorry, but this one’s mine.”

Another goblin had appeared from behind the two goblins who wanted
Gowen’s head.

On his face was the scar Gowen had once left behind.

The pressure emanating from Gi Go was so great that Gi Zu unconsciously

took a step back, and his words were clad with an aura so sharp it seemed it
could cut.

The power Gi Go had gained after a long period of wandering could

clearly be felt as he took a firm step upon the ground.

On his hand was the curved sword he received from the yugushiva tribe.

On his eyes was reflected Gowen. Rashka and Gi Zu were no longer in his
sights.

Gi Go walked through in between the two goblins facing each other, and
he stood before Gowen.

“Lord of the Western Region, Lord Gowen Ranid! I, Gi Go Amatsuki,

challenge you to a duel. Now, come!!”
 Gowen found himself inclined to respond as he felt the spirit of a
swordsman emanate from Gi Go.

Gowen remembered.

Within that regretful memory of his retreat from the Forest of Darkness
was a strange goblin who named himself.

As he recalled that one memory, a change appeared on Gowen’s

expression.

“Iron-Armed Knight, Gowen Ranid—”

Swinging his sword to brush away Rashka’s blood, Gowen assumed the
lowered stance he specialized in.

This was a kind of respect he had never before given to a monster.

“—Accepts your challenge!”

As the swords of a monster and a human clashed, the curtains upon the last
battle in the western capital were finally drawn.
Chapter 170: The Holy Knight, Gowen Ranid

Sparks flashed as Gowen’s sword met Gi Go’s.

“KU!”

“NU!?”

Both swords deflected off each other, and as if they had both been
expecting this result, they immediately took back their swords and attacked
once more.

The two warriors fought fiercely as they staked their pride in this duel.
Their battle was so fierce that they left no opening for others to interfere as
their weapons clashed repeatedly.

When it seemed they were about to lock swords, Gowen jumped back,
causing that careful balance of power to break in an instant.

But even as he did, Gi Go did not avert his eyes. That saved his life.

For when Gowen jumped back, he sent a kick toward him, and in that
moment when both he and Gi Go were in midair, Gowen’s arm flashed with a
precision like that of a master craftsman.

Gowen had sent an attack toward Gi Go’s neck.

In order to dodge that, Gi Go used the impact from Gowen’s earlier kick.

Normally, one would endure when hit. That was even truer when one’s foe
was none other than the old veteran, Gowen Ranid, himself. This was a battle
were averting one’s eyes for even an instant meant death, yet Gi Go was
actually able to make that crucial decision to jump back with Gowen’s kick.

As a result, Gi Go did not suffer much damage.

 As soon as Gi Go landed, he mobilized all of his duke-class muscles and
closed in on Gowen once more.

Gowen had forcefully sent a kick and struck out with his sword despite his
awkward position. That nearly inhuman movement came at a cost, and it left
Gowen with no choice afterwards but to defend. A slight frown could be seen
on his face.

When Gowen came into range, Gi Go released the curved sword he

wielded by his side.

Gowen broke his posture to turn his upper body toward Gi Go, while Gi
Go sought to split Gowen’s body in half.

In the next instant, Gowen used his right leg as an axis and spun.

“NU!?”

Though shocked, Gi Go believed this was a fatal error on Gowen’s part, so

he continued to slash down with his curved sword.

The sound of iron clashing resounded once more as sparks flashed.

A closer look would show that Gowen had managed to parry Gi Go’s
attack by rotating his body and letting most of the strength behind Gi Go’s
attack to slide off his blade, effectively changing the course of Gi Go’s
sword.

With that exchange Gowen had shown that he both possessed a courage
that allowed him to brave the dangers of exposing one’s back during a duel
and the skills to make it work.

If it was a question of pure swordsmanship, that super parry just now

would probably rank Gowen in the top 1 or 2 of Germion Kingdom.

“!”

Gi Go retrieved his sword as it was deflected, then he started pushing

again.
 If one were to calmly analyze the battle, one would see that Gi Go was
clearly winning in terms of stamina.

The reason Gowen executed that parry just now was to conserve his
strength and to avoid being hurt.

All Gi Go needed to do now was to attack.

But even if he wanted to, Gowen’s Martial Barrier Skill wasn’t something
that would fall so easily.

One step wrong, and Gi Go would very quickly find himself dead.

That possibility dangled before his eyes as if wouldn’t let him forget it.

From the start, this duel had been raging on like a man walking on a rope
suspended between two valleys, but despite that, Gi Go did not cower, and he
valiantly stepped forward.

“GURUuoGOOO!”

As Gi Go bellowed out a powerful battle cry, his body flashed.

Gi Go instantly closed the distance between him and Gowen as he struck

out toward Gowen’s body.

That sword of his came thrusting with a power sufficient to penetrate all
the way through Gowen’s armor, but Gowen’s sword came swinging from
below, giving rise to sparks once more.

Gi Go had already expected this situation, however. Long-range and close-

range existed even in a duel between swords.

The more skilled one was the greater his understanding would be in
regards to the profoundness of weapon range.

This dangerous battle made Gi Go understand that.

He understood that he couldn’t win a long-range battle with this man. Even
with the protection of the sword god, even with his heightened physical
faculties that a human couldn’t compare to, even with his undying zeal for
the sword, he would not be able to win against this man’s sword.

With incomprehensible feelings weighing down on his heart – perhaps

jealousy or envy – Gi Go braved through the danger and forced Gowen into a
close-combat battle.

As Gi Go charged with his entire body, Gowen passed him by and struck
out with his sword.

Gowen had used his exceptional concentration and insight to see through
Gi Go’s move. He met Gi Go’s thrust with a counter and hit Gi Go at the
back of his head.

“GU!”

Gi Go retrieved his sword at the last moment and swung his sword toward
Gowen.

The two swords clashed once more, and the two swordsmen distanced
themselves from each other.

Gowen caught his breath.

“He really is strong,” Gi Go muttered, then faintly, he frowned. He felt a

thin line of heat across his cheeks. He realized he had been cut.

As one who has received the protection of the Sword God, Gi Go was
undoubtedly a master swordsman among the goblins.

The stamina he had as a duke class was beyond that of any human’s, and
he had with it a strength that allowed him to easily crush any human’s head.
He could also leap like no human could ever dream of.

Gowen being able to fight at or above Gi Go’s level was thanks to none
other than the sword he had polished all these years.

Gowen neither had the divine protection of the Sword God nor of the other
gods.

This was a realm he reached with his efforts alone.

This was the result of a man who polished the strength of a normal human
to its limits.

This was the knight known as Gowen Ranid.

His breath was faint.

He had already exchange over 30 decisive blows with the enemy before
him, each and every one of which only possible due to his training.

Gowen checked his body’s condition.

He was long past the peak of the human body. Back in his 20s or 30s, he
would be able to move without running out of breath, but that was no longer
true at his current age.

Like the hinge of a door that had not been maintained for may moons, his
joints cried as the years sapped his strength away.

To make things worse, the wound from that Goblin King weakened him
even further.

Though wrapped in bandages, his life was undoubtedly flowing out.

His only saving grace was that he could not feel the pain due to his
extreme focus. Gowen himself believed that, though he did so with derision.

Be that as it may, Gowen wouldn’t dare boast he could beat the goblin
before him easily even if he had his youthful body.

He’d already concluded earlier that simply having more stamina wouldn’t
allow him victory over this swordsman.

Humans age with time.

 There was no going against it. It was both the blessing of Jurana, the god
of time, and a hateful curse.

With age, came weakness, loss, and yet also, more people to protect.

He had polished his shoddy swordsmanship to perfection, shaving off all

the unnecessary movement. Even though he had only one technique to close
in on his opponents, even though the sharpness of his sword technique was…
No! It was more than than. The way be breathed, the way he walked,
everything was something Gowen carefully trained across the years.

His position as a feudal lord, his fief, his fame.

All of that was – at this very moment – crumbling away.

And fitting enough, in the face of death, from whom Gowen could not flee,
the holy knight returned to being a mere knight.

Gowen slowly lifted up his sword that he had been holding in a lowered
stance all this time, and he wielded it in the middle stance.

He was no longer the feudal lord, who excelled in defense. At this

moment, he was the expert martial artist, Gowen Ranid, and for the first time,
he was going to fight offensively.

His strength drained, he faintly looked at the person standing before him.
A big goblin holding a curved sword by his side.

Normally, he would not be able to see an opening from this goblin. But
just a little, an opening the size of a needle could be seen from that
intimidating pressure coming from the goblin.

Suddenly, a thrust.

Gowen’s right leg stepped out like one trying to stitch together a hole in
the air. There was barely any resistance on the power coming from his legs. It
passed smoothly from his knees to his hips, then to his back, and finally, his
arms, as the strength of his whole body coursed into his thrust.
 In that moment, Gowen seemed to vanish from Gi Go’s sights.

There was almost no preparatory movements when Gowen moved out. It

was so precise and so natural…

Of course, the resulting thrust was all the more terrifying.

All hints of the pain that tortured the old knight vanished from his face as
he drew out that one attack and caught Gi Go’s life.

But there was yet a thread connected to Gi Go’s life, a thread born from
the goblin looking into the old knight’s eyes.

Gowen’s face was emotionless when he drew out that one attack, but in his
eyes blazed the will to fight.

As soon as Gi Go saw those flames, the sword god within him cried out in
alarm. And without even the moment to ponder how shoddy a move it would
be, Gi Go intentionally allowed himself to fall to dodge. Immediately after, a
streak of heat ran across the back of his neck.

Gi Go swung his curved sword before he could even feel the pain.

Unfortunately, however, Gowen was not done just yet. In fact, it seemed as
if he was only just starting, for he retrieved his sword and quickly struck
down Gi Go’s sword, then he thrust out again for the center of Gi Go’s body.

Gi Go jumped back, but Gowen’s thrusts did not stop.

When one attack would end, Gowen would close in on him. Whenever Gi
Go was in midair, Gowen would take a step.

Gowen’s frightening perception allowed him to perfectly grasp where Gi

Go would run to. He was so precise he almost seemed prescient.

Gi Go brushed Gowen’s thrust away, but Gowen just brought it back along
the same course.

Blood spurted out as it cut Gi Go’s arm.

 ◇◆◆

Rashka and Gi Zu Ruo groaned from a corner of the room as they watched
Gi Go Amatsuki battle Gowen.

Gi Zu groaned because Gi Go was having a hard time, while Rashka

groaned because he couldn’t fight.

“Damn it, I wanted to fight!”

Rashka did not bother to hide his displeasure.

“…Is he really human?” Gi Zu inadvertently said upon seeing how

different Gowen was from the humans they have faced until now.

Gowen’s full power that has finally unleashed itself at the face of death
was too great of a threat to the goblins.

“Lord Gi Go might hate us for this, but I think we should interfere…”

When Rashka heard Gi Zu say something so cowardly, he sneered.

“You sound just like those weak humans,” he said.

“What!?” Gi Zu flared up.

“Try that and that Gi Go will cut your head off the moment you enter the
fray.”

Gi Zu was unhappy with Rashka’s remark, but with no words to refute his,
he could only quietly watch the duel.

Gi Go’s body was already dyed in the color of his own blood, but his harsh
movements came with a heat that seemed evaporate the blood off his skin.

If Gi Zu knew the word ‘heroic’, he would surely describe this sight as

such.

Gi Go had already braved through several dangers in this duel, but despite
that, he continued to smile. That was the smile of one completely entranced
by the sword, a smile born from a zeal that was closer to madness than
interest.

Gi Go was a goblin whose sole pursuit was greater heights in the way of
the sword, while Gowen was a human who practiced his sword a stupid
number of times. The two of them fought each other as if they couldn’t wait
to be the first to die.

Two warriors, two different races, but they pursued one thing… The
culmination of the sword, the apex! A realm none has ever seen nor touched.

Gowen read ahead with his inhuman perception to maximize his

advantage, while Gi Go, understanding that goblins wouldn’t die from a little
scratch, braced himself and stepped forward.

The enemy may cut his flesh, but in exchange, he would cut his bone. Gi
Go crossed swords with Gowen with that resolve.

“They’re still not done?”

While the two swordsmen were battling, Gi Za Zakuend entered the room.
He was the person in charge of leading the druids to pursue the humans.

“I can’t believe you can say something like that after seeing how intense
their duel is,” Rashka said with a sneer, but Gi Za wasn’t affected in the
slightest.

Gi Za replied with a face void of emotions. “Why aren’t you helping him
kill him? We could avoid needless casualties if we could just hang his head
on the gates. May I remind you that our forces aren’t so lax.”

“…Interfering would only expose Lord Gi Go to needless risk,” Gi Zu said

as he kept his emotions in check.

Gi Za sneered. “Then let me tear that man to pieces with my wind.”

Gi Za took out his staff, but as soon as he did, Gi Go sensed what he was
about to do, and he howled with a fury like that of raging fire.
 “This duel is mine! Try and get in my way! I’ll cut you down! Just leave
this man to me, I will definitely win!”

“But that’ll take too long. We may have already occupied the land around
the castle, but there are still people resisting. If we could just get that man’s
head and hang it, we could take away the little morale the enemy has left.” Gi
Za spoke coldly without any emotions.

In contrast, Gi Go’s hands shook in anger as he wielded his curved sword.

“…Don’t get in my way.”

Gi Go swung his curved sword and distanced himself from Gowen.

The very air tore as Gi Go swung his sword. From that, it was clear as day
that Gi Go had resolved himself.

Now awoke from the intoxication of the sword, Gi Go stepped out to

conclude the duel once and for all.

◇◆◆

Suddenly, the enemy before him seemed bigger than before. Seeing that,
Gowen narrowed his eyes.

“Planning to end it, I see.”

Gowen stood wary with his iron arm in front.

“Yuan!”

“Y-Yes!”

Gowen spoke to Yuan without turning to him. This young soldier had tried
to secure a route in hopes of helping him escape.

“Lead the soldiers, protect the people! That is the way of us knights!”

“L-Lord Gowen!?”
 “Go!”

Gi Go and Gowen stepped out at the same time. Seeing Gi Go’s large
frame as he wielded his curved sword by his side, Gowen resolved himself to
sacrifice one arm.

The blood he has lost throughout this duel was already nearing fatal levels.
If there were one of those rare healers around, things might go differently, but
with the western capital already at its last breath, such convenient things
could only be dreamed of.

Because of that Gowen could not run from death.

What should he do then? He asked himself.

That was obvious. A goblin defeated was a goblin less. His predecessors
fought with the same mindset, and it was because of that that humanity was
able to cut open a path for those left behind.

Like this Gowen resolved himself. He would cut down this goblin, then he
would cut down another… And then, he would die.

Gowen understood after fighting this goblin all this time that he possessed
a power and a sword different from the others.

A normal sword could not cut through a goblin’s thick muscles. Much less
when it was a goblin such as this who possessed a sword above his peers.

Because of that Gowen decided to receive his enemy’s blade with his iron-
arm, then at point-blank range, he would let loose a killing move that could
not be dodged.

Knowing that the goblin was about to put an end to the battle, Gowen
sought to end it too… in his victory.

Their clash lasted for but an instant.

Gi Go swung his sword from below.

 The moment his right arm was taken, Gowen knew he won, but…

Something unexpected happened.

Gi Go’s step was deeper than he’d expected, and as Gi Go slashed up from
below, he carried with him some fragments from the floor. That small
deviation broke Gowen’s stance.

“GURUuuGOOOAAAAA!”

If Gowen’s last move was a sure-kill thrust, then Gi Go’s last move was a
sure-kill blow.

Gi Go took Gowen’s iron arm as he raised up stone fragments within a

cloud of dust.

“NUu, UuoOOOAAAA!”

At this moment, Gowen, who was usually calm, suddenly let loose a
passionate battle cry.

He forcefully tried to fix his posture and release that sure-kill thrust of his.
Try as Gi Go might to hide himself behind a smokescreen, there was no way
Gowen would miss with his unparalleled precision.

His aim was Gi Go’s throat.

Gi Go’s curved sword was moving up at a speed too fast too follow, but it
was in that moment, that Gi Go took one more step and brought out his left
hand.

Gowen had seen for himself the moment when Gi Go lopped off his right
arm, so he thought he’d won, but when his thrust finally landed, it landed in
Gi Go’s left arm. At that, his last attack could not reach Gi Go’s life.

The moment he thought he’d failed, a silver light flashed through his eyes.

Silence greeted him.

 As a sound resounded, Gowen knew he had fallen to his knees.

Before him was his hateful enemy, a swordsman with a skill comparable to
his, the strong warrior who overcame him.

Gowen hoped that the people who would follow after him would be able to
surpass this moment.

“Farewell, proud and strong son of man.”

Gi Go’s curved sword flashed a silver light.

It was at that moment that the western feudal lord, one of the seven holy
knights of the Germion Kingdom, Gowen Ranid’s, life came to an end.

◇◇◇◇◆◆◆◆

Gi Go’s level has risen.

97 => 43

Class has changed due to the influence of the sword god.

Duke => Baron.

Status
Name Gi Go Amatsuki
Race Goblin
Level 43
Class Baron; Sword King
Sword Mastery S-; Purple Flash; Iron Decapitation; Sword Fiend;
Possessed
Acumen; Sense; Discern; A Master Swordsman's Proof; Silent
Skills
Nature; Veteran; Man-Slayer
Divine
Sword God
Protection
Attributes None;
Abnormal Sword God's Blessing
Status

Sword Mastery A+ => Sword Mastery S-

—A realm that only the chosen can reach. One’s sword will no longer be
damaged.

Sword Fiend
When facing an enemy using a sword, battle abilities are raised. Strength,
ether, and agility are all increased.

Man-Slayer
—Pressure toward humans increased. Enemy defense will be reduced.
Chapter 170.5: Character Introduction (Western
Capital War Arc) I

Tl Note: This will be the only chapter for today. I’ve been skipping these
for a while now, but it seems people still use the cheat sheet, so I’ve started
translating them again.

Goblin Side

Protagonist (King Class)

A human from another world who reincarnated into this world as a goblin.
He once lost his mind due to starvation and hunted a monster to satiate it. He
is currently revered by the goblins, and has promised to create a kingdom for
them as their king. He is under the protection of the Goddess of the
Underworld, and after uniting the various races of the forest has invaded the
land of the humans, taking the first step in his path to world domination.

Gi Ga Rax (Knight Class)

A spear-wielding goblin who is the first goblin from Gi Village to evolve into
a rare class. He is a firm believer of the king and he has sworn fealty to him.
He lost his right arm and left leg, but he managed to pick himself back thanks
to his indomitable will. He is currently leading other wounded goblins like
him to fight for the king. He calls his platoon the imperial guards.’

Gi Gu Verbena (Duke Class)

Former leader of the village that has now become the parent organization of
the protagonist’s horde. He was a rare class at the time, but he was still
subdued by the protagonist’s powerful howl, and became his subordinate. He
specializes in the long sword, but he can use any close combat weapon. His
real specialty lies in fighting with others. He conquered the goblins from the
southern region and is now leading a force second only to the king’s horde.

Gi Go Amatsuki (Baron Class)

In the face of being killed by the gray wolves or swearing fealty to the
protagonist, he chose to swear. His preferred weapon is a curved sword, as it
can cut his prey easily. He has received the divine protection of the Sword
God, and once ended up pointing his sword to the king due to his influence.
Ashamed of his weakness, he left the village. After a long time of wandering,
he returned a new man and killed the Holy Knight, Gowen, who he once lost
to.

Gi Za Zakuend (Shaman Class)

A mage goblin who lived in a village situated by the roots of a great tree. He
became the protagonist’s subordinate after losing to him in a duel. He is a
firm believer of the king and has sworn fealty to him. His appearance
resembles that of humans. He has received the divine protection of the wind
god.

Gi Gi Orudo (Noble Class)

A beast tamer, a goblin who can talk to animals. He came from the same
village as Gi Gu, and currently has a triple head as his main beast. His
preferred weapon is an axe. He is currently fighting as a part of the detached
force responsible for conquering the colonial city.

Gi Ji Arsil (Noble Class)

A goblin who can use the Meld skill, and thus, specializes in reconnaissance.
He gets along well with Gi Gi and has fought as a pair with him plenty of
times. He used to prefer a long sword, but after specializing in
reconnaissance, he has since switched to a dagger. He has learned the
Assassinate skill, and is merciless to all who oppose the king.

Gi Zu Ruo (Noble Class)

When he was young, he lost his mind when Gi Ga was deeply wounded
during the battle of the orcs. Using the Mad Dog skill, he was able to take
down three orcs by himself. He is a powerful goblin, who has received the
divine protection of the mad god. At the king’s behest, he went to the
northwestern part of the Forest of Darkness to increase their forces. After
arriving late to the western capital war, he has since been desperate to achieve
something.

Gi Zo (Druid Class)
A water mage from Gi Za’s village. He was tasked to protect the village by
the protagonist. He has received the divine protection of the water god. He is
no longer among the living due to Gulland.

Gi Da (Rare Class)
A spearman from Gi Ga’s faction. His debut as a warrior was in the battle
against the orcs. He possesses the Unreasonably Stubborn skill. He is no
longer among the living due to Gulland.

Gi Jii Yubu (Noble Class)

The most brilliant student created by the goblin training, who now leads a
regiol. As a commander, he has skills that could be matched with humans,
but it seems he’s not ready just yet to take a holy knight on.

Gi De (Rare Class)
A subordinate of Gi Gi. He is also a beast tamer. He evolved into a rare class
when he was caught up in the battle the orcs. As an obedient subordinate of
Gi Gi, the king expects much from him. (He is currently using a triple boar
and a wild dog.) He died to the Wand of Destruction, Bellan.

Gi Do Buruga (Shaman Class)

A wind mage. Also from Gi Za’s village. He has never stood out because of
Gi Za, but he has gradually distinguished himself among the goblins. He has
the divine protection of the wind god. He leads the druids alongside Gi Za.

Gi Ba (Noble Class)
A skillful goblin who can use the Fierce Arm skill. He has received Verid’s
divine protection, and as such, deeply loathes humans. Most of his efforts
have been centered against the humans, making him a valuable asset in
supporting the frontlines.

Gi Bi (Rare Class)
A water mage. He is expected to be Gi Zo’s successor, but he is still a long
way away from that goal. He is a part of Gi Za’s druid platoon.

Gi Bu (Rare Class)
A beast tamer. Gi Ga works him hard everyday. He is now affiliated with Gi
Gi’s beast tamer army and is looking after beasts he isn’t familiar with.
 Gi Be (Rare Class)
A one-armed goblin. He has received Verid’s divine protection and deeply
loathes humans. He is affiliated with Gi Ga’s imperial guards.

Gi Ah (Rare Class)
A goblin who evolved into a rare class during the war with the elves. He
possesses the invasion-class skill, One who Encroaches into the Divine
Region.

Gi Ii (Rare Class)
A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is an explorer and
specializes in moving.

Gi Uu (Druid Class)
A goblin who evolved during the war with the elves. He is a water mage.

Old Goblin (Normal)

An old goblin. He isn’t very useful in combat. Because he was once enslaved
by humans through magic, he is good at talking. He is the parent who riced
Gi Za.

Ra Gilmi Fishiga (Noble Class)

One of the four tribes of the west. He is an archer of the Ganra tribe.
He went to the Gi Village as a messenger after receiving permission from the
tribe. He invited the protagonist to the four tribes. He has been title the First
Archer or Gadieta. He is constantly worried over the relationship between the
tribe and the king. He is currently fighting as part of the detached force
responsible for the colonial city.

Ra Narsa (Rare Class)

One of the four tribes of the west. He is an archer of the Ganra tribe.
She had been chased from her village by the Gaidga goblins when she met
the protagonist. She is the current chief of the tribe and has recently started to
distinguish herself. She has remained in the tribe’s village, supporting the
goblins from the back.

Ru Rou (rare Class)

A young goblin of the Ganra tribe. In the Ganra tribe, the names Ra, Ru, and
Re are three most influential. The rest of the goblins have no family name,
and are thus, normal goblins. He is currently fighting with Gilmi.

Aluhaliha (Noble Class)

One of the four tribes. He is the chief of the Paradua tribe.
He threw away his pride and worked with the Gaidga to save his people from
starvation, but after losing to the protagonist, he and his tribe have since
joined him in his quest for world domination. He is the oldest among all the
goblins. His black tiger steed is named Jirouou. He is currently retired, but he
frequently patrols the area around the Fortress of the Abyss.

Hal (Noble Class)

Chief of the Paradua tribe.
He used to be a young warrior who worked as Aluhaliha’s aide. After
inheriting Aluhaliha’s position, he has since proven himself a worthy chief
capable of standing equal to the human cavalry. He has sworn fealty to the
king.

Alashd (Rare Class)

A middle-aged goblin from Paradua.
He works as Aluhaliha’s aide and is currently a member of the elders. He is
staying at the Paradua village.

Rashka (Lord Class)

The biggest chief among the four tribes.
He is the strongest goblin among the four tribes, but his subordinates haven’t
been as blessed. He was Narsa’s fiancé.
He evolved during the goblin’s first invasion.

Dashka (Rare Class)

A young goblin from the Gaidga tribe.

Kuzan (Rare Class)

Chief of the Gordob tribe.
She is a goblin blessed with the divine protection of the goddess of the
underworld. She has a skill that allows her to resurrect the dead. She is
currently responsible for managing the Fortress of the Abyss. Gi Ga respects
her. She studied medicine during her stay in the elven village and has since
been working with the other Gordob members to support the goblins from the
back as medical practitioners.
Chapter 170.7: Character Introduction (Western
Capital War Arc) II

Humans + Gods + Others

Reshia Fel Zeal (18 years-old)

The priestess known as the saint. As the Healing Goddess’ follower, she lives
to spread the word and teach righteousness. She has the divine protection of
the goddess, and can heal others. She has been brought back to the ivory
tower.

Lili (22 years-old)

She studied the famous sword style, Zweil Style, in the capital. She has
sworn fealty to Reshia. And while she may have lost to the protagonist in one
hit, she has proven herself strong enough to easily defeat three normal
goblins. She has become much stronger after acquiring the evil sword,
Vashinant. She stopped the yugushiva attacks after Gulland entrusted the
northern army to her.

Mattis (27 years-old)

The second son of a farmer. He’s largely responsible for drying the meat to
preserve them. He was sent somewhere in the kingdom.

Chinos (25 years-old)

The third son of a farmer. He plows the fields and is close to Mattis. He was
sent somewhere in the kingdom.

Keifel (28 years-old)

An adventurer who took on a request to escort Reshia through the Forest of
Darkness. He’s strong enough that he could easily wield a steel great sword,
but the protagonist still managed to kill him.

Zeon (32 years-old)

A follower of Ativ. He specializes in fire magic. In his battle against the
protagonist, he used his fire magic, but still lost. In the end, he tried to blow
himself up along with the protagonist, but the protagonist’s words agitated
him, causing him to lose the opportunity.

Tinra (23 years-old)

A villager. She is one of the women used by the goblins as a breeding
machine that the protagonist killed.

Ashtal Do Germion (60 years-old)

The king that rules the western region of the continent in which the Forest of
Darkness and the connecting borders are included. He is a powerful ruler
with seven holy knights under him. He has recently ordered three of those
holy knights to search for the saint. He has laid out new plans after feeling
the threat from the Goblin King. He’s currently trying to gather mages to
strengthen his army.

Gowen Ranid (46 years-old)

The feudal lord that rules over the region next to the Forest of Darkness. As
one of the country’s strongest powers, he is renowned as the Iron-Armed
Knight. He is currently leading his soldiers in a quest to find the saint. He
fought hard against the goblin invasion, but was eventually killed by Gi Go
Amatsuki.

Gulland Rifenin (32 years-old)

A former adventurer. As one of the country’s strongest powers, he is
renowned as the Storm Knight. He’d been stationed in the northern
mountains, but the king called him back to send him off in a quest for the
saint. He became a hero after rescuing the saint. He tried to help Gowen fight
the goblin invasion, but he lost. He is currently retreating to the south.

Gene Marlon (24 years-old)

As one of the country’s strongest powers, he is renowned as Lightning-Fast
Knight. He was previously stationed at the south, but the king called him
back to send him on a quest to search for the saint. Killing is his favorite past-
time. Whether it’s a man, a demihuman or a monster, they’re all just pieces of
meat to be cut down before him. He was killed by his own slave.

Sivara Bandier (29)

One of the country’s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the
Ripper Knight. He is a martial artist and comes from a noble family. He is
popular among young soldiers, and is considered the enemy of all fathers and
boyfriends. He is also known as the Marriage Destroyer. His skill at leading
the cavalry is one of the best in the country.

Jize Yuuenti (40)

One of the country’s most powerful warriors, a holy knight known as the
Sharp-Eyed Knight. He is currently dealing with the Kushain believers
coming from the south. He was originally a traveler from the east that was
coaxed by Ashtal with a huge paycheck.

Yuan (26)
A young commander under Gowen. He seems to be under the protection of
some god, but…

Corseo (52)
A veteran martial artist who acts as Gowen’s aide. He used to lead the
cavalry, but then the Goblin King turned him into a corpse.

Herculean Wyatt (41 years-old)

A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He specializes in
handling great shields. He has a gentle personality, but beware for his anger
isn’t one to be taken lightly. After returning from the forest, he has since been
working in the Holy Shushunu Kingdom as the leader of the blood oath of the
flying swallows.

Mage Killer Mill (20 years-old)

A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. She is an assassin that
favors the use of talons. Renowned as the mage killer, she is a mage’s worst
nightmare. After returning from the forest, she has since been helping out in
the slums and watching over orphans. She met Reshia and successfully
managed to give her the orphans’ present.

Wand of Destruction Bellan (37 years-old)

A member of the Blood Oath of the Flying Swallow. He wields a fire staff.
As a former knight, he cares a great deal about honor. He died while
protecting his allies.
 Hawk-Eyed Fick (32 years-old)
An adventurer with two names. He has exceptional perception and skill. He is
currently searching through the Forest of Darkness under Gulland’s lead.
After returning from the forest, he has since gone to the southern free cities
on a solo adventure.

The White Hand of Life (Age Unknown)

A priest robed in white. She specializes in healing and support. Her age,
name, and origin are all unknown. After converting Vitz and Yugil, she has
started traveling the world to find more adherents.

Vitz (28 years-old)

A talkative sword-wielding adventurer. He’s actual strength isn’t bad, but
he’s still far from being deserving of a second name. He was caught by the
White Hand of Life and is currently traveling the world with her.

Yugil (26 years-old)

An adventurer and an unwilling shield bearer. He might appear old, but he is
actually still young. He was caught by the White Hand of Life and is
currently traveling the world with her.

Yoshu (27 years-old)

The younger brother of the slaves Gene purchased. The collar of obedience
around his neck keeps him from going against Gene’s orders. Healers are
rare, so he’s been made into a shield bearer. He ended up on the goblin side
because of his older sister’s whims. He is currently traveling with Gi Go.

Shumea (29 years-old)

The older sister of the slaves Gene purchased. The collar of obedience around
her neck keeps her from going against Gene’s orders. Contrast to her brother
who bears a shield, she uses a spear. She is a gutsy woman who believes
being with the Goblin King is better than living within human society. She is
currently negotiating with humans.

Household of the Gods

The goddess.
The Goddess of the Underworld and the Goddess of Valor. As the goddess
the snakes serve, she has given her blessing to the protagonist. She is a
dangerous woman with her deep jealousy and fierce temperament.

Zenobia
The Goddess of Healing. She has given her blessing to Reshia. She has also
warned the protagonist to protect her. The goddess might hate her, but she
doesn’t feel the same way toward The goddess.

Pitch Black (Verid)

A one-eyed red-eyed snake that belongs to the Goddess of the Underworld.

Twin-Headed Snake
Known to the goblins as the Lord of Decay. He is one of the snakes that
fought the world with the Goddess of the Underworld.

Others

Selena
The elven woman Gene purchased. She became a slave after running away
from her tribe. She was freed after she killed Gene. Since then hse has been
under the care of the Goblin King with Shumea.

Hasu
A high kobold. She is one of the protagonist’s pets.
The protagonist managed to tame her by giving her orc corps and other meat
as bait.
She is a fortuitous kobold who somehow managed to become the leader of
her pack. She is currently leeching off the orcs. She wants to eat the orc
children, but unfortunately, she just can’t find an opening. She attacked the
colonial city with the orcs, but the humans weren’t very tasty.

Cynthia
As the pup of the gray wolves, she has been given the elven name that means
lady of the lake. Reshia, Lili, and other children and women are quite taken
by her lovely fur. She has grown up enough to lead her household. She has
grown up to become a spectacular gray wolf even better than her own
parents.
 Gastra
As the pup of the gray wolves, he has been given the name of a wise human
monarch that means sovereign of the wind’s howls. His uninhibited
personality leads him to battle Hasu for ranks on a daily basis. He is became
the leader of many beasts in the capital, then in the ivory tower. His
subordinates are mostly females.

Bui
A timid orc. Gol Gol had taken a liking for him despite his small body. After
Gol Gol died, he led the orcs to the west, but the protagonist managed to
capture them. He attacked the colonial city with Gilmi. Recently, his greatest
worry is that he’ll suddenly find himself fighting at the frontlines with the
humans.

Gol Gol
The orc king that attacked the village. He is a berserker who can use skills.
He was defeated by the protagonist.

Demihumans

Nikea
Chief of the araneae, a female chief. She speaks firmly and possesses a proud
mindset. The lower half of her body is a spider, but the uper half is that of a
lovely maiden. She covers her upper body with clothes made from araneae
thread. Poison drips from her talons, and she can use them alongside her
threads. That fighting style has earned her the name Poison Feather. She is a
descendant of the red crystal.

Nerou
An influential person of the araneae. He opposed Nikea’s plans to accept the
goblin and ended up dead for it. He is a descendant of the blue crystal.

Fanfan
The female chief of the mud-scaled tribe. She is slow in a good way. As a
member of a tribe known for moving underground, she works as a merchant
just like Yushika. She knowns more than the harpies and is also a better
messenger. She looks like a mole on the outside, but her vision is perfectly
fine. Her pair of round eyes is her unique feature. She is known as the hardest
claw. Shi is a descendant of the dark crystal.

Yushika.
Female chief of the harpies. She has a huge bag hanging from her neck that
she carries with her arms. She uses it to store her cargo. She is a merchant.
She is also a mischievous woman who doesn’t cower even before the king.
She has white wings sprouting from her back and bird feet. She is known as
the first wing. She is a descendant of the white crystal.

Luther
The old chief of the papirsag/shell tribe. He is of short stature and he carries a
moss-covered shell on his back. He is a careful man, whose eyes always seem
sleepy. Despite that his gaze is extremely sharp. His tribe specializes in
processing trees and taming monsters. He is a descendant of the hard crystal.

Tanita
Chief of the long-tailed, a subspecies of the lizardman with two heads and
two tails. Half of his body is covered with a shell, but the other half has his
skin exposed just like an amphibian. He is a descendant of the soft crystal.

Kerodotos
Chief of the minotaurs. He talks slowly. He tried to crush the goblins as soon
as he saw one. There is almost nothing good about him when it comes to
talking. His gaze is sharp and while he might talk foolishly, he is by no
means incompetent. He is a descendant of the heavy crystal.

Mido
Chief of the werewolves. He is a friend of the gray wolves and he lives in the
fields. He is known as the tyrant because he likes to tear his enemy apart with
brute force. He is a firm believer of power and originally disliked the goblins.
He is extremely friendly toward the gray wolves. He tends to be impulsive,
but he’s definitely not one to be underestimated. He is a descendant of the
fierce crystal.

Daizos
Chief of the centaurs. He found himself in a bad position ever since Gurfia
became a ghost. He tried to kill Gurfia with the elite of his tribe but failed. He
hates the goblins. He is a descendant of the proud crystal.
 Rukenon
The guide Nikea introduced.

Carad
The slave werewolf from the Jirad Forest.

Elves

Shure Forni
Chief of the Sylph’s Forni village. He wishes to reform the elves. He studied
under Falun and is Shunaria’s father. He is renowned as the Wise Shure. He
formed an alliance with the Goblin King and promised him full support in the
war with the humans.

Falun Gastair
Chief of the western Gastia Forest. Shure’s friend and master. He is
considered a scheming strategist even by his own disciple, Shure. He brought
back the elven school system and is currently using his village to spread
knowledge.

Shunaria Forni
Shure’s daughter. She is smart and frequently does pointless things. She
delivered the Goblin King’s new weapon to him. She is currently working as
a civil official in a human village.

Pale Symphoria
A young sylph warrior who gathered experience in the human world. She is a
versatile warrior who can lead army and fight her own battles. She managed
to make the bigger goblin army retreat many times. She left the Goblin King
to help her clan, Elks.

Felbi
One of Symphoria’s commanders. He fought alongside Pale against the
goblins, but he mostly left the leadership of the platoon to her. He has been
grudginly leading the platoon since Pale left. He dreams of becoming a first-
rate warrior.

Fenit Symphoria
Symphoria’s chief. He is Pale’s cousin. He is self-righteous and proud. He
was the only one given a death penalty after the war.

Priena Sinfall
Sinfall’s chief. She is a woman but her face is cold. She never managed to
take back Sinfall after it was taken from her during the Sylph Unification
War. She was exiled after the war.

Nash Jirad
Jirad’s chief. He foresaw the human threat lie Shure and the Goblin King, but
was rebuked because of his decision to enslave the demihumans. He was
stripped of his last name and made a commoner after the war.

Silver Sheng
Sheng’s chief. He was sympathetic to Pale from beginning to end, but was
coerced by Fenit to hand her over to the goblins. He was stripped of his last
name and made to work at the Jirad’s hidden farm after the war.
Chapter 171: The Founding of a New Country

Gowen fell as he received Gi Go’s attack, then immediately after, Gi Go

took his head.

“Lord Gowen!!”

Gi Za Zakuend’s wind greeted Yuan when he approached Gowen’s corpse.

The wind of a shaman wasn’t something Yuan could contest, and he found
himself blown into a wall.

“GAH!?”

Yuan crashed straight into the wall without being able to mitigate the
impact even a little. As he tried to stand up with much difficulty, a cold voice
spoke to him.

“Stop it.”

Gi Za’s wind blew once more.

With Yuan being as emotional as he was now, he was powerless before Gi

Za’s wind. Fortunately, Gi Go was there to stop the wind with his curved
sword.

“…What are you doing?” Gi Za asked with a deep voice. He didn’t hide
his displeasure even a little.

Gi Go looked Gi Za in the eye as he swung his blade to rid it of Gowen’s

blood.

“I want to talk to this man.”

Gi Za’s cold eyes clashed with Gi Go’s burning eyes that just came from a
duel with one of the holy knights. A heavy atmosphere filled the room, and
Gi Zu and Rashka glanced at each other.

“Those two don’t get along?” Rashka asked.

“Don’t ask me. They’re both of a higher class than me. They wouldn’t
even spare me the time unless necessary.”

Gi Zu folded his hands as he watched the two goblins argue, while Rashka
sighed and turned heel.

“Ridiculous! I’m leaving! There might still be a head worth plucking out
there!”

Seeing Rashka leave, Gi Za decided to walk away as well.

“Do as you please, but this man’s head must be hanged,” Gi Za said.

At the end of his staff could be seen Gowen’s head with a regretful look on
its face.

“! W-Wait!” Yuan shouted.

He chased after Gi Za, but Gi Go blocked his way.

“You’ll only be throwing your life away if you chase him,” Gi Go said.

Yuan pointed his sword at Gi Go, but that only led to him being sent flying
into a wall again.

“You killed him!” Yuan said.

“That’s right. I was stronger,” Gi Za replied without a hint of guilt.

“What are you to that man? Did you forget what he told you before he
died?” Gi Go asked.

Yuan’s face was covered in tears as it twisted in anger.

When he heard Gi Go’s words, he yelled at him.

 “What are you talking about!? What do you want from me!?”

“He might have been my enemy, but I acknowledge him. It would leave a
bad aftertaste to simply let the person he entrusted the future to die
needlessly.”

Though filled with fury, Gi Go’s words reached Yuan.

“…Damn it! Damn it all!”

Yuan slammed against the wall, frustrated from his lack of strength. The
fact that he was being comforted by a goblin made that feeling even worse.

“…I am going to kill you! Mark my words, goblin! I will avenge Lord
Gowen with these two hands of mine!”

Yuan glared at Gi Go with eyes full of hate as he swore vengeance, then he

approached the escape route he prepared for Gowen.

“Come anytime. I am Gi Go Amatsuki. I will neither run nor hide.”

Yuan glared at Gi Go until the very end when he finally turned heel and
ran down the stairs.

“Is that alright? Letting the enemy escape…” Gi Zu timidly asked.

Gi Go shook his head. “He’s only an enemy for now. Besides…”

Gi Go turned to Gowen’s headless corpse and sheathed his curved sword

as he knelt.

“An enemy like this deserves respect… Honoring his last wish is the least I
could do.”

Gi Zu was worried whether Gi Za and Gi Go might end up arguing again

because of this, but Gi Go ignored him and quietly stayed beside Gowen’s
corpse.

Before the western capital fell, Yuan led the last humans that resisted to
escape.

The goblins Gi Zu had stationed in the area was hot on their tails, but Yuan
managed to run away.

Yuan’s bloodcurdling appearance earned him the respect of Gi Zu’s

subordinates, who themselves loved to fight.

◇◆◆

The western capital has fallen! The western feudal lord has died in battle!

That report reached King Ashtal before the day ended.

“…Gowen died? Impossible…”

At first, King Ashtal did not believe the report, but when it turned out to be
true, he was speechless.

Gowen was not only the main pillar of the western region, but also one of
the strongest warriors of the Germion Kingdom. The death of a holy knight,
who has been acting as his right hand, was a sad and regretful thing to the
king. But more than that was the grave consequences that came with his
death.

His neighbors will surely catch wind of the Iron-Arm Knight’s death, and
they will surely believe that Germion Kingdom’s army has weakened. That
would make their influence as a power much weaker, making it necessary to
watch their borders.

They may have managed to repel the attack of the southern free cities or
the Kushain believers, but there was still a possibility of a second attack.

The barbarians to the north will probably become active again too. After
all, Gulland reported a defeat when he came to aid Gowen. The forces
defending the north would be weaker now.

They had an alliance with the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to the east, but that
was only because of Germion Kingdom’s power. With their weaker
influence, they would have to station more troops to watch their movements.

And then, there’s the western region.

The goblins of the Forest of Darkness had successfully conquered the

western capital. There was no telling when they would make their move to
the main capital of the kingdom.

With their influence weakened, Germion Kingdom was in no position to

attack preemptively. Such a move would be foolish on their part, and should
they lose a second time, they will never again be able to pick themselves back
up.

“Wretched… goblins.”

King Ashtal grit his teeth as he cursed the goblin threat.

He now had no choice but to hasten the fortification of the fortress along
the path to the western capital.

The western region had been stable for the past 10 years, so the fortress
had been left to rot and was now starting to crumble.

They would need to fix it posthaste, but that would take a big workforce to
accomplish.

Still, it was better than letting the enemy in without any protection, so King
Ashtal decided to prioritize it anyway.

King Ashtal sent an envoy to the Holy Shushunu Kingdom to seek

accommodation for the refugees from the western capital. He also sent
envoys to the northern and southern frontlines. King Ashtal needed money to
fund all of those, but where would he get it from?

King Ashtal found himself buried in work after the western capital and its
feudal lord fell in battle.

News of the western capital and its western feudal lord’s fall did not fail to
reach even the Kushain believers of the southern free cities even as they
sought to conquer the whole region.

But when their upper brass heard that it was goblins who took over the
west, they did not feel the same fear that Germion Kingdom felt.

“What Iron-Arm Knight? In the end, he’s just an old man way past his
prime! The fact that he lost to the likes of goblins proves it!”

“Exactly! And a country that would proclaim such a man a holy knight is
beneath us!”

Their opinions were perfectly normal under common sense. After all,
goblins were the weakest monsters that lived in the plains and in the forests.

To suggest such monsters would gather under a king, form an army,

collude with the demihumans and elves, and invade human territory was just
ridiculous.

As a result, the upper brass of the Kushain believers started to lean toward
attacking Germion Kingdom a second time.

“We mustn’t look down on them. The glory of god is humility, diligence,
and sincerity! Right now, we should hide ourselves and increase our
strength!”

It was the patriarch, Benem Nemush, who tried to persuade the upper brass
of the Kushain believers, who were sometimes logical and sometimes crazy.

Currently, Nemush was thinking of that giant goblin he met in the forest.
Until then he had considered monsters as nothing more than filthy things that
needed to be exterminated, but that meeting changed his views. It made him
realize that not all monsters should be hated.

All the more when Nemush knew just how difficult it is to take a region
from Germion Kingdom after clashing with the two holy knights, Jize and
Sivara, in the south.

Last time, an overzealous bishop led an army to try and take the southern
region, but that failed horribly.
 After catching the news regarding the goblins, Nemush started to hope that
he might be able to lead the goblins into the south and have them fight their
war for them.

“The divine protection of god is with us! He will surely give us the fertile
lands of Germion Kingdom!”

Adding that last sentence after his attempt at persuasion finally brought the
overzealous believers out of their fervor, while implying something to the
logical believers.

As long as he claims their war to be a holy war, those goblins just might
help them take Germion Kingdom’s territory. Or perhaps, they might support
them with the precious metal of the elves instead.

Nemush’s heart leaped at the possibilities, and he worked even harder.

Nemush’s words may not have resulted in any actual movement from the
army, but word of the upper brass’ intentions still reached Germion
Kingdom, causing the tense atmosphere in the south to continue.

Until Sivara returns, the only one protecting the southern frontline would
be the Sharp-Eyed Knight, Jize, a traveling warrior from the east whom King
Ashtal convinced to work for him with a handsome paycheck.

Jize’s fighting style was both resolute and bold, and as a warrior stronger
individually than he was as a commander, he was not one to push himself
recklessly and try to fight outside the textbook.

Because of that his response to the unrest in the south was also according
to procedure. He requested for more reinforcements.

Strangely enough, the southern frontline turned for the worse just as King
Ashtal predicted.

◇◇◆

The report of the western capital’s fall and its feudal lord’s death also
reached the southern side of the free cities before the day ended.. Unlike the
Kushain believers of the northern side, the southern side worshiped the god
of the desert, Ashunasan.

Germion Kingdom has been fighting with the southern free cities over its
border for a long time now, and there were many from the latter who has seen
the Iron-Arm Knight. Compared to the Kushain believers, the upper brass of
the southern side took news of Gowen’s death much more seriously.

After all, the southern side was situated in the desert and made its living
off of trading. The threat of the goblins leaving the Forest of Darkness to
attack them was not something they could ignore.

One of the city-states of the southern side, Windsdam’s, bar was filled with
conversations regarding that very topic.

All sorts of people frequented Windsdam to make ends meet.

And now, muscular adventurers, beautiful brown-skinned elven women

(Gnomes), black-haired soldiers from the east, and all sort of adventurers
could be seen chatting over liquor.

“The Iron-Arm Knight actually died… Looks like the times are about to
change.”

“You sound like an old man.”

A tall man with bountiful red hair knotted in the back sat on a table as he
drank with a young man.

“I’m no longer that brat you saw before, after all. I’m a full-fledged
commander now. Seeing someone lead an army as if it were his own arms is
no longer enough to shock me.”

The aura emanating from him as he emptied that strong liquor without a
fragment of timidity suggested he was not at all intoxicated.

He wore clean clothes, but they were not at all expensive. If anything, his
well-worn breastplate and boots suggested he was an experienced adventurer.
 “People are bound to die anyway,” the young man said. “For all we know
he could’ve been taken by surprise. Speaking of which, you should take care
too.”

In contrast to the red-haired man, the young man he was speaking to wore
a white gown meant to protect him from the scorching rays of the desert sun.
He looked like a resident of the desert from the onset, but his white skin
argued otherwise. Perhaps, he was a scholar instead.

“GAHAHAHA, I give. Who would’a thought you’d be giving me an

earful. But still…”

His muscles seemed to emphasize themselves as he emptied his mug in

one breath.

“They got one over me, alright. Not only did they beat me to the chase,
they even have elves AND demihumans on top of goblins!”

Seeing the tall-statured man laugh his heart out, the scholarly young man
sighed.

Word of the monster army having elves and demihumans other than
goblins was yet to reach even the Kushain believers, yet this man was saying
such things in a loud voice.

But that was also one of this man’s good points, so the young man let it
slide as he thought of the future.

“For the meantime, it doesn’t seem like they’re about to go here anytime
soon. And depending on how things go, this might even benefit us.”

“Oh? So you do get it. That’s right, those howls ain’t some sorry
proclamation about some rebellion or revolution against the humans, no.”

As the tall-statured man exhaled a breath that stank of liquor, his lips
suddenly twisted, and he smiled fiercely like a hungry lion.

“Those’re the howls of the curtain drawing, the signs of turbulent times!”
 The man laughed happily, while the young man looked troubled as he
pondered.

Monsters ran rampant to the west, while the northern side was a military
state, and the free cities, who have been resisting all this time, has suddenly
been divided because of a holy war.

The wounded military state will surely try to prove its strength despite its
declining power. They will probably use the holy war as a pretense to pick on
the wounded, just like a fisherman trying to fish dead fish.

“Drink up, man. Come on.”

The tall-statured man poured him a mug, but the young man remained deep
in thought.

There were enemies everywhere.

But that was also why this was an opportunity.

“—This is the perfect stage for our dream.”

The doors to the bar opened, and mercenaries came pouring in.

“Boss! The princess sent a request asking us to move out!”

“Hmph… I guess it’s time we departed then.”

The giant of a man stood up and wielded his axe, then as if everyone else
was waiting on a cue, the people, who had been making merry in the inn, all
stood up and took their weapons, then they all followed after the red-haired
man.

“Let’s go, ya bastards! It’s time for the Red King to steal a country!”

That day, a civil war broke out in Windsdam, and the Kushain faction was
kicked out.

Word of the Clan Union of the Red King’s strength resounded throughout
the lands, and the neighboring countries heard it loud and clear.

The Goblin King needed another day to fully conquer the western capital
after Gowen Ranid died.

As he waited for the detached force’s arrival, the Goblin King gathered the
key players in the war and the people who were left behind.

After Gowen Ranid’s head was hung on the city gates, the people who ran
too late had no choice but to stay.

The Goblin King looked down at the crowd of people gathered at the
square.

Some screamed upon seeing the Goblin King’s great stature, while others
glared at him hatefully.

The goblin army surrounded the humans.

“Brethren! Members of the alliance! Our enemy, the feudal lord of this
land, has died, and we have survived!”

The pressure and volume behind that voice was so great that some of the
humans, who were hearing his voice for the first time, actually fell to the
ground.

Contrast to them, the goblins clanged their weapon and cheered, praising
the king.

“Let us spare a moment of silence for those who have died!”

The goblins who have been making merry suddenly went quiet and bowed
their heads. They waited for the king’s next words.

“To the valiant heroes who perished!”

To the valiant heroes who perished!!

The goblins, the demihumans, and the elves all spoke after the king. Each
of them thought of their own kin, as they waited for the king’s next words.

“Lift your heads, my brethren! The sorrow has passed. Now, we shall cry
for glory! For we have triumphed! This glory is the first of many to come! So
cry, my brethren! Cry out in the name of victory!”

To our victory!

The commander goblins raised up their weapons, while the other goblins
cried out.

To victory!

They raised their weapons up high as if they sought to pierce the heavens,
and the rays of the sun reflected upon them.

“Humans,” the Goblin King spoke to the humans. “We have invaded you,
and now, we stand before you as your rulers. You have lost, and we have
won. But hear my words, sons of man, for I promise you peace. So long as
you do not rebel against us, we will not kill you.”

The goblins and the demihumans glanced at each other when they heard
the king’s proclamation. They thought the king had gathered the humans to
sacrifice them in the name of vengeance, yet all of the sudden, he was saying
he would spare them.

Even the humans were shocked. Never did they think that a goblin would
utter such words. They looked on at the black goblin with a mix of confusion
and fear.

The Goblin King puffed out his chest. “In the name of the king, I hereby
proclaim the birth of a new country!”

In the midst of the deafening silence, the Goblin King suddenly proclaimed
the founding of a new country.

A country ruled by non-humans was bound to be full of troubles. It didn’t

matter how small the territory was. To the humans, such an act was equal to
challenging their right, and to challenge them was no different from a
declaration of war.

The one who broke the silence was Gi Za Zakuend.

“O king! Our great king! The king who shall guide us!”

Like a dam cut open, the moment Gi Za spoke, the rest of the goblins cried
out.

O king! Our great king! The king who shall guide us!

The Goblin King felt the one-eyed snake throb on his right hand. It was as
if it was laughing as it throbbed then returned to silence. The warmth the
Goblin King felt from his right hand was like that of the spring sun’s rays.

There were some who agreed with the king and some who did not, but
regardless, the goblins all cried out feverously as they praised the king. They
cried out so desperately that it seemed as if their throats were parched.

The king’s proclamation was a challenge to the humans, but that was
exactly what they wanted.

For where the king points is where they shall go, for to them – who had no
gods – the king himself was god.

Gi Za Zakuend was the first to cry out, but now, he was as quiet as a mute
as he looked around him with a cold gaze.

There were even some among the humans who could be seen kneeling.

The adherents of the king, the people who hesitated, the humans, the
demihumans, the elves… Gi Za looked over them all with a cold gaze.

◇◇◆◆◇◇◆◆

Level has risen.

92 => 96
 After taking a territory from the humans, humans have come under your
control. As such, the title ‘Emperor’ shall be added to you.

Because of the new title, Emperor, the skills, The King Who Calls Forth
Chaos and Blessing of the Sealed War God, shall be added.

The King Who Calls Forth Chaos

*Charm effect on other races. (MEDIUM)
*The effects of the Blessing of the Underworld Goddess shall be amplified.

Blessing of the Sealed War God

*Defense, physical strength, and ether will all be raised when leading an
army.
*One’s instinct is now more accurate when looking around the battlefield.

Status
Race Goblin
Level 96
Class King; Ruler; Emperor
Ruler of the Demon Children of Chaos; Defiant Soul; World
Devouring Howl; Sword Mastery A-; Dominator; King’s Soul;
Ruler’s Wisdom III; Household of the Gods; One-Eyed Snake’s
Possessed Evil Eye; The King's Dance at the Edge of Death; Magic
Skills Manipulation; Soul of the Berserk King; Third Impact (The
Third Chant); Warrior's Instinct; Blessing of the Underworld
Goddess; Guided One; The King Who Calls Forth Chaos;
Blessing of the Sealed War God
Divine
Goddess of the Underworld (Altesia)
Protection
Attributes Darkness; Death
Subordinate High Kobold Hasu (Lv77); Gastra (Lv20); Cynthia (Lv68); Orc
Beasts King (Bui) (Lv82)
Abnormal Blessing of the One-Eyed Snake; Protection of the Twin-
Status Headed Snake

◇◇◆◆◇◇◆◆
Intermission: Lost History I

—Once upon a time, during the Age of the Warlords, also known as the
Age of the Great War of Supremacy, were many people. In that age, humans,
monsters, demihumans, and gods painted the world.

The humans who sought to expand their territories and make grander their
hegemony.

The goblins, orcs, and kobolds who sought to overturn the humans’
supremacy from the borders.

The demihumans who were once driven away by the humans.

It was to these creatures that the gods’ expectations were placed, and it was
they who welcomed an age of great chaos.

This is an excerpt of some of the documents of that age.

According to a traveling grandma, this is something the Goblin King

himself wrote. As for whether that’s actually true or not, who knows?

To begin with, just when did the Goblin King acquire this information? It’s
simply too suspicious. If she speaks the truth, then this could be considered a
historical discovery.

—Written by the History Scholar, Altoni. ‘A Historical Perspective on the

Age of Gods’ Chapter 2, from the scattered and lost secrets.

◆◇◆

Goblin and monster evolution tree.

Leader Type Normal => rare => Noble => Duke => Lord => King => ?

Direct Vassal Type Normal => rare => Noble => Knight => Baron => ?
 Druid Type Normal => Druid => Shaman => ?

Beast Type Baby => Adult Beast => Wild Beast => ?

Tamed Type Baby => Twin-Heads => Three Heads => ?

Kobold Type Normal => High Kobold => Rook Kobold => ?

Orc Type Normal => Orc Leader => Orc King => ?

Starting with the Goblin King, a person with experience in leading a horde
will become a leader type, while a goblin with no experience in leading a
horde who was born under the rule of the Goblin King will most likely
become a direct vassal. These two types are greatly compatible with each
other, such that there are cases when a god’s blessing or one’s experiences in
life causes one to jump from one path to another.

Gi Za is of the druid type. He has no compatibly with the leader type or the
vassal type. It could be said that the evolutionary path he follows is unique.

Wild beasts like Cynthia follow the beast type path. That’s a different path
compared to the one walked by Gi Gi’s tamed beasts.

The details are yet unknown. It could have something to do with the
personality of the beasts or perhaps their food. Maybe it’s the goblin skills
themselves having an effect on them. In any case, it’s still a mystery.

As for the kobolds, there hasn’t been any sighting of evolved forms other
than Hasu’s, so there’s not much info here either.

As for the orcs, it’s also a mystery due to Bui keeping things under wraps.

Demihuman Type UNKNOWN

God Type UNKNOWN

They keep the information to themselves, so there’s nothing to write.

Human and human-like class system.

 Warrior Job Apprentice Warrior => Adept Warrior => Master Warrior =>
UNKNOWN

Magician Job Apprentice Mage => Adept Mage => Master Mage =>
UNKNOWN

Healer Job Apprentice Mage => Adept Healer => UNKNOWN

Adventurer Job Apprentice Adventurer => Adept Adventurer => Master

Adventurer => UNKNOWN

Knight Job Apprentice Knight => Adept Knight => Master Knight =>
Holy Knight (Preparatory) => Holy Knight

There is much to be learned regarding the humans and the humans-like

classes. All the class systems changes job depending on the divine protection
received, so the system listed above is really nothing more than an example.

For example, a human following the warrior job will eventually find
himself unable to proceed any further unless he receives the divine protection
of a god, but after receiving one, the variations are endless. The same could
be said for the magician-job and the healer-job.

In the adventurer-job, one can be promoted above the master stage without
any divine protection, but the job itself requires the skills to survive in the
world, so most adventurers receive a divine protection before reaching the
master stage.

The knight job branched out from the warrior job because of the conferring
of decorations, and is independent of the warrior job.

Protagonist
93 => 96

Gi Ga Rax
1 => 29

Gi Gi Orudo
40 => 65
 Gi Gu Verbena
20 => 59

Gi Go Amatsuki
97 => 43 (Duke => Baron)

Gi Do Buruga
1 => 34

Gi Za Zakuend
82 => 93

Gi Ji Arsil
37 => 65

Gi Zu Ruo
68 => 90

Gi Ba
81 => 3

Gi Bi
1 => 23

Gi Bu
1 => 21

Gi Be
1 => 38

Gi Jii Yubu
27 => 45

Gi Ah
42 => 54

Gi Ii
38 => 51
 Gi Uu
40 => 76

Hal
3 => 40

Mido
5 => 32

Shumea
89 => 90

Yoshu
58 => 74

Hasu
77 => 1 (High Kobold to Rook Kobold)

Cynthia
68 => 87

Bui
82 => 95

Rashka (Duke => Lord)

81 => 1

Ra Gilmi Fishiga
2 => 31

Ra Narsa
78 => 79

Alashd
91 (Tl Note: that’s how it is in the raws.)

Felbi
75 => 81
Chapter 172: Spring is Faraway

The small northern country of Orphen was known for two things.

One was the Ivory Tower and the other was the living legend of Oron.

Whenever Orphen is mentioned, the first things to come to mind were

these.

The small country of Orphen was enclosed in a land of ice and snow, so it
was difficult to invade. Because of that interest in it mainly revolved around
these two things.

Oron was an adventurer so famed that he has been praised as a living

legend. Minstrels could often be heard singing tales of his adventures, the
most famous of which was his feat of subjugating a dungeon alone.

As the story goes, wielding one of the few God Class weapons, the Flame
King’s Eye, Marcosius, he went to a small dungeon by himself and
subjugated it.

Because of him even the Holy Shushunu Kingdom can’t ignore the small
country of Orphen.

As for the Ivory Tower, it was home to all those who pursued knowledge,
and was the so-called treasure house of knowledge. As a structure, it is a
giant milky-white tower equipped with some divine mechanism that allows it
to regulate its temperature.

Many countries send their most brilliant youths to the tower to have them
reared into excellent bureaucrats.

This is another reason why the neighboring countries won’t lay a hand on
the small country.
 Business aimed at the overseas students in the small country is also always
flourishing regardless of the wars outside.

Also, because the Ivory Tower understands the necessity of peace in the
small country for their continued pursuit of knowledge, they often lend their
knowledge.

The Ivory Tower is divided into three towers: the white tower, the red
tower, and the blue tower. What knowledge and how much can be shared is
decided through a meeting between these three towers.

In one sense, it could be said that these towers are the ones making the
decisions in the Ivory Tower. And the meeting between them could be
attended by the elders – the leader of each tower – and the various faction
leaders under them.

That meeting was currently in the midst of a storm because of Reshia’s

proposal.

Ordinary bureaucrats could also attend the meeting, so when they heard
Reshia’s proposal to give more rights to human-likes, they were shocked.

“Ridiculous! You want us to give more rights to the likes of demihumans

and elves!?”

“I beg to differ. We have long passed the stage where we could prosper
with our strength alone. I believe the time has come for us to coexist with
other races.”

It was a student of the red tower who so vehemently opposed Reshia’s

proposal such that veins could be seen sticking out on his forehead.

“Coexistence!? Hah, we are currently coexisting with them, are we not?”

“What I mean is not a relationship of master and slave but that of friends.”

Contrast the student of the red tower, who was like raging flames in his
anger, Reshia was as still as tranquil waters.
 “Are you suggesting that we make those savages our equals?”

“By what right do you call them savages? History makes it clear that these
people were only tricked, their homes taken, and then themselves driven to
the very borders of the world by none other than us ‘humans’.”

“We rule these lands with the rightful blessing of the gods. Moreover, our
so-called ‘trickery’ extends to nothing more than what war permits. They
have no one else to blame for their loss but themselves!”

The other people of the red tower began criticizing Reshia. As they did, the
student from before took that as encouragement and his mouth slipped.

“Hmph, have you began to feel for the monsters after being kidnapped?
You’re a disgrace to the title of ‘saint’!”

A faint ripple appeared on that ever emotionless face of Reshia’s as a hint

of anger appeared in her eyes, but just when she was about to say something,
the sound of bells reached her ears. That was the signal the elder of the white
tower, Tanya Fedran, used to indicated she was about to say something.

As an over 70 year-old woman, she was ill-fitted for arguments. But while
that may seem to be the case from her appearance, one word from her could
destroy a bureaucrat’s career forever.

“I would advise everyone to refrain from such remarks. That is both an

insult to the carved seal of the Goddess of Healing and a challenge to the
three towers’ authority.”

At that, the gathered people stirred.

The words of the most influential person in the Ivory Tower, Tanya
Fedran, caused the student from the Red Tower, who was happily criticizing
Reshia, to pale.

“To speak ill of the saint, is to speak ill of the Ivory Tower’s will,” a
beautiful young man said as he agreed with the elder of the white tower.

As young as he seemed to be on the onset, he was actually already over

120 years-old. He was the elder of the blue tower, a man rumored to be an
ageless magician.

“…Still, I do believe it may be too rash to give more rights to the human-
likes,” an old man with deep wrinkles said as he covered for the students
from his tower.

He was Serion Harlon, the archbishop of the church of the Ancestor God
Who Birthed Nations, Ativ, the greatest god of the many gods.

If the people arguing until now could be said to have been rabid dogs, the
people who spoke now were elephants.

As silence filled the room, not a student from any faction willing to open
his mouth, Reshia spoke.

“I beg to differ. If anything we have taken far too long, and at this rate, I
fear it may be too late.”

When Reshia said that, the student that had been openly criticizing her
before looked at her with blank amazement.

Students from every tower gulped as they watched her.

“Late?” The red elder looked sharply at Reshia.

Everyone else but Reshia herself drew cold sweat.

“If the people who have been driven into a corner were to unite, humanity
is sure to receive a crippling counterattack. When that time comes, it will be
too late to mend relations, and the prosperity that humanity has built until
now will vanish like blown dust as they swallow one nation after another.”

Reshia said that without even the slightest tension.

Being at the center of attention while everyone was as quiet as mutes was
sure to have been nerve-racking, but she acted like it was nothing at all.

“Pu, …Ku ha ha ha! I give, as expected of the saint! You certainly do have
guts! There’s no doubting Lord Tanya has taught you indeed!”

The elder of the blue tower finally couldn’t hold it in and he guffawed out
loud, causing the white elder to chuckle, while the red elder wryly smiled.

“Hey, kids… Can you face the bigwigs and propose a plan to help the
country like this? As future bureaucrats who are meant to help your
respective countries, this is the first thing you need to learn!”

The students looked liked they had their souls sucked out of them as they
powerlessly nodded to the blue elder’s words.

That advice was meant for the bureaucrat candidates. There wasn’t anyone
in the room who didn’t understand what those words meant.

“Saint Reshia Fel Zeal, that is indeed a novel proposal, if I say so myself.
Unfortunately, it isn’t so easy to increase the rights of the human-likes,” the
blue elder said.

Reshia calmly replied. “But why? Shouldn’t we make a move now while
there’s still room for negotiations?”

“Of course, but giving them more rights to avoid bloodshed isn’t
something easy for the majority to accept. Surely, you are aware of our
history.” The red elder said in place of the blue elder.

Humanity has paid a grave price to stand where they are today, and many
of those who stand at the helm of the country have lost an acquaintance in
those wars.

The price to gain ‘privilege’ was paid with blood itself, and the price was
even higher when the enemy was a fellow human.

Sometimes one would have to face against the king, sometimes the
aristocrats… Regardless, it was in a similar way that the Ivory Tower made
others acknowledge it.

The price paid is also what gave value to the so-called ‘privilege’.
 Because of that there aren’t many people who would agree to just give
demihumans their rights.

“That’s… true, but…”

“It is worthy of consideration, yes, but implementing it right away is

impossible,” the white elder said.

Reshia nodded. The white elder was both her benefactor and her greatest
backer. She had no choice but to back off now that she’s spoken.

“Hmm… Tell me, saint, what is it that you fear so much? What did you see
in the west?” The blue elder asked.

Reshia closed her eyes. She believed it was not fear that filled her heart.

Would it be fine to speak of the Goblin King here? Not as a saint, but as
Reshia?

Reshia spoke. “…Are the goblins truly depraved creatures? Somehow, I’m
not so sure anymore.”

At those words, silenced filled the room once more.

This was not a silence on the level of her earlier suggestion.

After all, this was a question regarding creatures that have been nothing
more than enemies until now.

When the elders heard her question, they fell into silence.

If Reshia had asked her question to royalty or knights or adventurers, they

would have surely laughed in response.

They would surely say, ‘Are you drunk? Of course, they’re enemies!’

But the silence of the three elders, who were well learned and full of
experience, was grave. That silence filled the meeting room.
 The students did not understand either, but they did not have the courage to
break the silence. No one was fool enough to say anything.

The silence was finally broken when the blue elder sighed.

“I guess it’s true what they say about seeing things when you live long
enough… Who would’ve thought I would hear such words from a less than
20 years-old girl, but… I suppose that’s why you’re the saint.”

The distant gaze of the blue elder was filled with a deep sadness.

“This meeting has gone too long for these old bones of mine. Let us end
here,” the white elder said with a sigh.

10 days after the Goblin King declared the founding of a new country,
word has already spread to the neighboring nations. The people who fled the
western capital had spoken wantonly about the subject. After all, the goblin
army intentionally allowed them to flee to the main capital.

“Let those who wish to leave leave. In fact, send them off courteously.”

At the Goblin King’s behest, whenever the patrolling goblins happened

upon a human seeking to flee, they would give them food and let them go
their way.

This treatment did not apply to those who tried to invade the western
capital, however. In their case, they were properly arrested.

During the night, Gi Ji Arsil’s assassin squad were the ones in charge of
the patrols, while the harpies and the Paradua were in charge during the day.

The monster army led by Gi Gi Orudo moved as a detached force and

created a free zone east of the western capital. Its scope was vast, so much so
that almost the whole area except for the road leading to the capital was
covered.

The beasts under Gi Gi originally lived in the forest; hence, they were
much stronger than the beasts living in the plains. The beasts that proved
most problematic to the humans had already been hunted, so only the
relatively less threatening beasts were left.

Beasts from the forest came pouring out in droves, so the beasts on the
plains had no choice but to either be driven away or be eaten. As the
ecosystem within the plains was altered, Gi Gi created the free zone and
returned his monster army to the wild, allowing them to increase their
numbers.

The villages to the west have already mostly come under the rule of the
goblins. This was mostly due to Shumea and the elves’ efforts as they
promised the villagers that they would be able to continue living as they have
until now.

In fact, their lives under the goblin rule was actually better than when they
were under Gowen. After all, the goblins only demanded a yearly tax of 30%
of food produced.

The villages varied in sizes, but because the biggest city, the western
capital itself, had fallen, none of them tried to rebel.

The humans left in the western capital numbered approximately 700.

Considering how almost 10,000 lived in the western capital before, it could
be seen just how much the goblins were feared and how well Gowen was
able to lead his people away.

The only people left were homeless children, old people who could no
longer move, and slaves.

“If the children want, they can become warriors. If not, then give them
land and have them produce food.”

At the king’s behest, food was first given to them, then the siblings,
Shumea and Yoshu, talked to the children. A person was considered an adult
upon reaching 15. Until then, the children would have to do as they were told.

“I didn’t think there would be these many children at this age here,”
Shumea grumbled with a wry smile as she took care of the children.
 The slaves were taken care of by Yoshu. The Goblin King had suggested
to see if they could be used in the war, so Yoshu tried various things out to
see what he could do with them.

The Goblin King also decided to hand out rewards to his subordinates. An
‘Eight-Flags’ meeting was held at the plains near the forest, and it was
decided that the area around the western capital near the humans would be
given to the goblins.

However, the Goblin King forbade touching the humans under his rule, as
they were an important resource necessary for the production of food. Human
farmers were something that the Goblin King had been wanting for some
time now.

The humans that stayed behind could keep their land, while the lands that
have been abandoned would be given to the elves and the demihumans.

Looking at it one way, it seemed as if all the dangerous territories were

given to the goblins, but whatever complaints may have risen from that were
quickly suppressed by the king.

The Goblin King knew more than anyone else just how much blood
needed to be shed to grasp his sought-after hegemony. He would much rather
rely on the goblins than the few demihumans they had.

At Gi Go’s request, the Goblin King also gave a small territory to Yustia
and her Yugushiva who fought with them in the battle. After all, the
yugushiva, who were referred to as savages in the north, had always yearned
for the warmth that the southern lands had.

Of course, while Gi Go Amatsuki may have suggested it to the king,

Yustia still had to thank the Goblin King himself.

“Thank you, King of Goblins,” Yustia said as she offered her sword to him
while kneeling.

She swore vassalage to the king with the deepest respect she could give.
 After receiving a land with warmth situated in the borders of the forest and
the plains, Yustia immediately set off on her way back to the mountains of
the snow god.

◆◇◆

“Come, Gi Ba!”

The king hadn’t forgotten to give names to those who had evolved.

“Yes, my liege!”

Gi Ba, a goblin who has received the divine protection of the one-eyed
black snake, struck his sword into the ground and knelt before the king. The
hate his kind felt for the humans could not be healed; so, the king gave them
the land situated to the east, the area closest to the humans from that
direction.

“I name you, Gi Ba Hagar. Keep a tight leash on your hate until the day to
let it loose comes.”

“As the king commands, so shall I obey!”

The Goblin King noticed Gi Ba’s fists curled tightly and shaking, but he
didn’t say anything.

The next goblins that appeared before him were those that evolved into a
rare class.

The naming ceremony was held with the available noble goblins circled
around them.

When Zu Vet, the goblin under Gi Zu Ruo, saw the main force of the
Goblin King’s army, he was shocked.

He’d always believed that Gi Zu was exceptionally strong, but as it turns

out, Gi Zu was actually just one of many powerful goblins.

He had no choice but to realize just how much of a frog in a well he was.
 Gi Zu once told him that he would understand the king’s greatness once he
met him. Apparently, he wasn’t exaggerating.

The Goblin King was endowed with a giant stature, out of which emanated
the aura of a king, and on his body were various equipment fitting that of an
old hero. When all that was coupled with his valiant image as he wielded his
great sword, it was enough to make it feel as if he was something more than
just a goblin… something divine.

Seeing the king, Gi Zu actually found it understandable that he would be

able to slay an ogre. On top of that, the goblins that served by his side were
not normal either.

“Hey, pops… Who is that?” Zu Vet asked.

“Lord Gi Ga Rax, the warrior I respect the most,” Gi Zu said as with much
pride.

Gi Ga Rax’s body was covered in scars, but it did not give him the image
of a weakling, instead the scars served as medals that honored his valor in
battle. He was missing an arm and a leg, but even then, he did not seem weak
at all.

Zu Vet did not judge him wrongly. He believed that if he were to fight
him, 10 times out of 10, he would surely lose.

“What about that big one?”

“That’s Lord Rashka from the tribes.”

Zu Vet did not mind that Gi Zu replied so curtly, instead he observed the
goblin.

He boasted a stature even greater than that of the king’s. He had a long tail
that seemed durable, and the tone of his skin was a dark gray that was almost
black. He had a lone horn that reached for the heavens and some terrifying
fangs could be seen peeking out of his mouth.

His overwhelming muscles made it seem like he could crush anything in

this world with brute strength alone, and the way he tapped his shoulder with
his club made him look like a demon. He could probably crush anyone given
one opening.

When Rashka glared at Zu Vet, he immediately imagined himself being

crushed by that club of his and his whole body shook.

That goblin looked no different from an evil demon who would laugh as he
smashed someone into hell. Zu Vet couldn’t help but wonder if a mistake had
occurred somewhere and the demon accidentally found himself among
goblins.

“Pops, what about that one?”

“That is Lord Gi Go Amatsuki. He is perhaps the most skilled swordsman

among the goblins.”

Although the goblins around him all had sharp gazes, Gi Go’s eyes were a
league sharper. It was such that they could be described as razor-sharp.

His skin was also gray in tone, but his body was slender for a goblin. Be
that as it may, he was not at all weak, for a closer inspection would reveal
that his muscles were packed tightly into his smaller frame.

It was almost as if all the unnecessary parts have been shaved away,
leaving only a body that was sharp like a sword. The atmosphere around him
gave Zu Vet the impression he would be cut if he were to touch him, causing
him much fear.

Gi Go seemed to have felt Vet looking at him, as he turned and met his
eyes. It happened only for a moment, but Zu Vet felt a chill running up his
spine that he would never forget for the rest of his life. For a moment, he
thought he would be cut, and he retreated one step.

They were so far from each other that such a thing was clearly impossible,
but the difference in strength still made Zu Vet feel that way.

Inadvertently, Zu Vet closed his eyes.

 Everything happened for but an instant, but his body wouldn’t stop
sweating.

He thought Rashka was a monster, but so was Gi Go.

Gi Go had already turned away from him by the time he opened his eyes
again and was looking at the goblin being named.

“Pops… would ya mind if I went back home?”

When Gi Zu saw Vet blanched with fear, he laughed and beat his chest.
“Don’t misunderstand, Zu Vet. Not one of these goblins were strong right
from the start. Every one of them is where they are today because they fought
through death and conquered a powerful adversary.”

As Gi Zu happily said that, he compared himself to the three goblins,

excluding the king.

“One day, we’ll catch up to them. One day… Right, Vet?”

“…I’m glad I decided to follow ya, pops. I’ll follow ya for life.”

As Zu Vet laughed with Gi Zu, he watched the naming ceremony continue.

Chapter 173: Broken Wings
To the east of the Eastern Holy Shushunu Kingdom were the small nations,
the small nation of Fenis who took care of the elves, the farming country of
Guralio, and the Iron Kingdom of Elfara. It was in the eastern part of their
territory that the headquarters of Elks Clan was located.

Pale and her two fellow adventurers entered into one of the countless small
countries, stopping at a corner somewhere away from the main road.

Pale’s legs seemed to tremble as a repulsive odor wafted to her nose.

“Umm, Ms. Pale…”

In the end, the boy and girl she saved at the Holy Shushunu Kingdom
ended up coming with her all the way here.

“…Rue, sorry, but can you tell me what you see?” That cold voice of hers
was due to her unwillingness to accept the reality that was before her.

The young girl tried to say something, but the tragedy before her kept
those words from leaving her throat.

“Umm, but…. Shurei.”

She seemed about to cry as she turned her pleading eyes to the boy next to
her.

In the end, it was the young boy who spoke of the tragic sight before them.

“It’s been burned down. It’s horrible.”

That was all he could say. The young boy neither knew enough words to
describe the scene before him accurately nor did he wish to.

He had not been raised naively enough to believe that the world was a kind
place. He knew full well that the world was a cruel place that could take even
the small happiness he had if it so wished.

That being said, he was still not sure whether it would be a good idea to
tell Pale what was in front of them.

This used to be a lively bar where people made merry and drank
themselves drunk, but now, there was nothing left but the remnants of a once
great fire.

That nostalgic place Pale and her comrades frequented was now gone.

They probably haven’t started rebuilding it yet. After all, the smell of
burned structures and humans lingered yet in the air.

But even more appalling than that was the sight of a spear sticking out
from the abandoned corpses.

The freshly severed head that were put on display were not just one or two
either.

The boy said that the place had been burned down, but that was not an
accurate description of the scene, for what had occurred here was surely a
massacre.

The boy thanked god that she could not see. He thought it was her good
fortune that she could not see something so terrible.

“Why did something like this…”

Could something like this really be allowed in the middle of the city? The
boy wondered as he looked at the people nearby.

He noted that they were frightened.

If something so outrageous could be done so openly, then that could mean

only one thing: the people who had done this were strong.

“Touri… Ryutanu…”
 Pale felt like being depressed, but she forced herself to calm down. She
had to think and keep walking even if it was hard.

She did not expect for their base to be burned to the ground even if they
had lost to the Red King.

It was true that a battle among clans was done for the sake of having the
initiative to take a dungeon, but there was no reason to exterminate each other
so thoroughly. After all, something like that would no longer fall under the
scope of a mere clan war but a true war.

The Elks Clan was supposedly a small to medium sized clan, but it was
still fairly big.

It was hard to believe that that entire clan was actually done in. There had
to be some survivors. At least, Pale forced herself to believe that.

The Red King clan had yet to calm down and it was hard to imagine that
the Elks clan would lose so one-sidedly; if so, then perhaps they were taken
by surprise and were forced to run away.

In any case, she would have to first find the survivors, and then…

“…Shurei, Rue, thank you for accompanying me until now,” Pale said.

“Huh?”

“But, Ms. Pale.”

The boy and the girl were kind people, and they did not believe it would be
good to leave Pale alone, but her firm words left them unable to decide
whether it would really be a good idea to tell her that.

As they were wondering what to do, Pale turned her back on them and
walked away. They had been traveling until now, but unfortunately, they
were caught up in something bad.

“From here on out, I will be fighting for the sake of my comrades. This has
nothing to do with you.”
 That voice that used to be so kind was now as cold as ice as Pale bid them
farewell.

While unsure whether to chase after her or not, Pale vanished into the
crowd of people walking along the road.

◇◇◆

The high-standing officials that was normally present with the king was
nowhere to be seen.

In the throne were only two people: King Ashtal and a kneeling holy
knight.

“…I hear you lost.”

“Punish me if you must, but please spare my subordinates.”

Gulland bowed his head with much frustration as he clenched his fists
down onto the carpet.

“The threat to the west has yet to be expelled. Someone must deal with it.”

“Yes.”

The holy knight, Gowen Ranid, who used to be responsible for the west
had already passed. Gene Marlon was actually next in line, but he too has
already passed, and even before Gowen, way back in the Forest of Darkness.

Of the holy knights that left to rescue the saint, only Gulland was still
alive.

King Ashtal looked at Gulland with sunken eyes.

Gulland had no way to refuse him. This recent defeat was bound to shake
whatever achievements he has built until now. After all, there was nothing
unusual about a losing general being punished.

“I will definitely expel the western threat.”

 “I will be expecting then.”

After being dismissed from the king’s presence, Gulland returned to his
room. As soon as he did, he slammed his fist onto the wall.

“Fuck!”

He had been moved from the north to the west. That was the same as
giving all the efforts he put into stabilizing the north to Lili.

The Holy Knights of Germion Kingdom were tasked with the duty of
leading the army and fortifying one of the cardinal directions. It was a
position that was both at the peak of the army and the ruler of a big territory.

They had to gain the territories they were given with the soldiers they had.
Because of that they had to pay careful attention over the management of the
territory and the soldiers under them. How to acquire soldiers was left to the
holy knights’ discretion. Of course, they could borrow from the king, but for
the most part, they had to recruit their own.

In Gowen’s case, he turned the young boys from his region into soldiers,
while Gulland used his influence as a former adventurer to recruit the skilled
adventurers from the guild, and Sivara brought the soldiers from his region
with him.

There were various ways to procure the necessary soldiers, but regardless,
they all fought to expand the territory they were given.

That was the military system of Germion Kingdom.

Currently, many among the big aristocrats of the kingdom have come from
the holy knights of the last generation.

But there was a catch. If the king found one incompetent or one blundered
horribly, the territory he has been given could be changed, causing him to
lose everything he has worked for.

Germion Kingdom was the great western kingdom of the continent.

 The scope of territories it ruled would not lose out to the Holy Shushunu
Kingdom at the center. But the more territories one covered, the bigger the
differences would be from region to region.

There was a big difference between the borders and the large cities, for
example.

The western region that was troubled with monsters and the northern
region that was troubled with barbarians were borders and had less business,
while the east that was flourishing with trade with the Holy Shushunu
Kingdom and the south that traded with the free cities naturally had more
business.

Gulland wouldn’t be so vexed if he could get one of the more affluent

regions, as that would mean that he would get more taxes and human
resource that could be used to develop business and increase income.

But if he were to get another undeveloped territory that would be throwing

away all his efforts onto his successor. Especially, now that he has been
ordered to move from the north to the west.

The land Gowen had developed was now a den of monsters. Because of
that getting the west was the same thing as having to start from zero. Gulland
would have to recruit soldiers anew and reclaim the west.

Fortunately, there were elites who fought under Gowen mixed in along
with the refuges coming from the west.

He would have to make a new western army using them.

“I won’t lose to something like this, goblins Just you watch, I’ll kill every
single one of you.”

Gulland’s hate for the goblins burned ever fiercer.

The boundary between the Goblin King’s territory and Germion

Kingdom’s wasn’t clearly defined, so the area from Sinta Hill, where the
fortresses were, was considered to be the border.
 There were 8 fortresses protecting the road to the capital. It was a group of
small fortresses that were specifically built so that they could support each
other.

Its surveillance network wasn’t by any means perfect, however, as it was

actually possible to easily get past it by taking a large detour through the
north.

After all, it just wasn’t feasible to have soldiers stationed throughout the
entire border, so a specific point to focus their forces on was necessary. But it
was precisely because of that that two figures were able to enter the goblin
territory from Germion Kingdom.

“…Finally managed to get through,” a man laughed as he watched the

watch fires of the fortress from the distant forest in the night. His voice was
high-pitched for a man, giving his words a frivolous feel to them.

“Can’t let your guard down if you want to live,” the other man said in a
low-pitched raspy voice.

The two hooded men casually walked along the forest when they saw some
monsters squirming from a distance.
m
“This is it, the end of the human border.”

“I don’t like shedding blood needlessly.”

As one man cracked a joke, the other took a peek at the monsters. If they
could avoid getting noticed, they could slip past them.

Stifling their breaths, they proceeded cautiously and left the forest.

“The western capital is finally within sight, but isn’t this bad?”

“…”

They arrived at the plains after leaving the forest, but without any tall
grass, there was no place to hide.
 Because of that they were completely exposed.

“Humans?”

The two humans immediately turned their backs to each other as the
goblins surrounded them.

When the blue goblin asked them that question, they took out their
weapons.

“Resistance won’t be tolerated,” the goblin said.

Now what? The man with a high-pitched voice quietly asked the other.

“Answer me this first,” the man with a low-pitched voice said. “Is your
boss generous enough to talk?”

Gi Ji Arsil ordered his goblins to stop attacking as he observed this pair of

invaders once more.

It was nighttime and they were surrounded by so many goblins, and yet
they seemed confident enough not to lose.

“You ask if our king is generous? At the very least, he doesn’t have any to
spare for you humans.”

The man with a low-pitched voice went quiet at that, while the other man
spoke in a panic as he raised his arms.

“Hey, hey! We came here to negotiate!”

“Negotiate?”

Gi Ji was certain of his advantage, so he kept on talking to try and drag out
more information from these two.

Gi Ji has had more opportunities to see the enemy humans ever since
taking on the role of the vanguard.
 His interest in the humans mostly stemmed from getting information from
them, which he was recently informed the king valued.

“That’s right. We came here to talk with your boss, so don’t hurt us,
alright?”

“What kind of talk?”

“…That’s for your king to know,” the low-pitched man said.

Gi Ji nodded. “Very well. In that case, we shall tie you up and present you
before His Majesty.”

“Wait!”

“Get them!”

Gi Ji ignored the man as he panicked, and he ordered his subordinates to

catch them.

As one goblin approached the two trespassers, the low-pitched man spoke.

“Fine, take it,” he said as he handed their weapons without hesitation.

“Woah, woah, take care of those! Those don’t come cheap!”

Like that the two trespassers were brought before the king.

◆◇◆

The free cities to the south of Germion Kingdom were currently in the
middle of a civil war.

From a religious perspective, the north adhered to the Kushain faith while
the south followed the desert god. From a cultural perspective, the north
focused on farming while the south focused on trading.

They originally lived two very different lives, but they were forced to unify
because of the threat that was Germion Kingdom, which used its might to
cull the monsters, drive out the northern barbarians, and conquer several
cities from the southern free cities.

Because of that the nations of the free cities formed an alliance, creating
the current free cities.

At the center of that alliance were three city-states and 2 kingdoms.

Kingdom Elrain, which focused on both trading and agriculture, due to it

being situated right at the border of the desert and the green lands.

The city-state of Pena which focused on commerce through its oasis.

The mysterious city of Tortoki that was situated in the southern desert.

The city-state of Cultidian, which was the headquarters of the Kushain

believers.

The Northern Kingdom of Fatina, which was connected to the borders of

Germion Kingdom.

One of the main players of the civil war, the Kushain believers, had
Cultidian and Fatina in their hands. Both were big cities that had at least
300,000 people each. And with the surrounding villages included, their
numbers could reach a million.

Their army numbered about 200,000, and their patriarch, Benem Nemush,
was vigilantly watching the region as he looked for an opening.

On the other side, Kingdom Elrain had grown weaker due to the conflict
between the Kushain believers and the desert god’s, and was currently in a
state of chaos. As for the mysterious city of Tortoki, it had money, but with
the adventurers caring mostly about their own conveniences, it did not have
the power to muster the south.

The remaining city-state Pena has just lost its old king and appointed a new
queen in place.

With the south unable to muster its forces, the Kushain believers were free
to attack, and many of the smaller cities were forced to capitulate without
fighting.

The defeated city-states were given high taxes and were in a horrible state,
but those that rebelled were burned down, so they were even worse off.

When the southern part of the free cities heard the state of things from
those who had managed to flee, they were shocked. As a result, they decided
to hold a meeting.

No one actually believed that a civil war would seriously break out while
Germion Kingdom was baring its fangs on them, but seeing the Kushain
believers serious, the alliance decided to reorganize the alliance so that they
may be able to deal with them.

The new alliance was given the name: Ashunasan (Desert God) Alliance.

The Red King clan that managed to exterminate the Kushain believers
from Elrain Kingdom joined the alliance to lend a hand to the weakening
Elrain Kingdom.

The strength of the Red King Clan was further proven when it was able to
deal with the Kushain believers from Kingdom Elrain’s neighboring nation,
Windsdam.

Gradually, the Red King Clan led by Brandika, became a force in the south
that no one could ignore.

“They just kept smoking at us.”

“Well, the upper brass are all pretty much the same.”

Brandika nodded to the words of the man dressed in desert clothing.

He was a large-statured man with red hair worn knotted in the back, and he
was currently drinking with a young man.

He drank strong ale without the slightest hesitation and he came out of it
completely unaffected.
 The clothes he wore were clean, but they couldn’t be said to be expensive.

A glance at his worn-out breast plate and boots showed that he was clearly
a veteran adventurer.

The people around him were all mostly from the Red King clan.

“They’re not bad people, though.”

As Brandika emptied his mug, he thought back to the alliance meeting. It

couldn’t really be called a meeting, though, because no one wanted to foot
the bill for the war. Just remembering it made the bitter ale taste even bitter.

“I have no intention of serving anyone but you,” the scholarly pale-skinned

young man said resolutely.

“I’m flattered you think so highly of me,” Brandika wryly smiled.

The young man closed his eyes and protested. “You overestimate me. I’m
also named Carlion Quinn Kirks, you know.”

“Well, let’s leave it at that… So, Carlion. It’s fine to keep going like this,
right?”

“Yes, we’re sending messengers to the influential people in Elrain, so we

should just quietly watch for now. Besides, we’ve also dispatched the clan
from Tortoki to a wonderful place.”

“General Kanash of Elrain has given us a favorable reply,” a beautiful elf

quietly fell from the ceiling to report that, then she immediately excused
herself.

“Oh, Cell,” Brandika crossed his arms as he looked up at the ceiling, but
his gaze was not on the ceiling itself. Perhaps it was on the future he yearned
for or the blood-drenched battlefield.

“There was a person that caught my interest back at the meeting.”

“The princess of Pena, I take it? I believe she’s 19… I can’t think of
anyone else promising from that meeting other than her.”

“The young knights beside her were fairly good too.”

The fierce smile on Brandika’s lips left a good impression on the gnome,
Cell. It was a feeling close to awe.

That princess from the meeting had overseen the meeting calmly as she
tried to bring together the various leaders that only cared about their own
countries.

But the best part about her was how beautiful she looked from the side
with that calm composure of hers.

“…By the way, Carlion.”

Brandika’s expression suddenly became serious.

“What is it?”

The fact that Carlion fixed his posture showed just how odd Brandika was
suddenly acting.

“…Think that princess is the sort to look thin while wearing clothes?”

“…If my eyes aren’t lying to me, quite.”

“…”

“…Let’s believe those eyes then!”

As Brandika’s eyes sparkled, the beautiful female gnome warrior kicked

him and sent him tumbling over.

The reverence in her gaze was gone and what was left was a disdainful
look as if she were looking at trash.
Chapter 174: Leon Heart Clan
Even as the two invaders were brought before the Goblin King, that
audacious attitude of theirs did not change. Seeing them act as if they’d
forgotten what it meant to be nervous caused Gi Ji to frown.

Gi Ji couldn’t figure out who they were, so just to be safe, he sent one of
his subordinates to contact Nikea of the Araneae, who was in charge of the
western capital’s security.

The araneae could easily move through the various districts of the western
capital with their eight limbs, so they should already be ready for them.

Gi Ji wore a frown on his face as he brought the perfectly calm invaders

before the king.

“My king, these are the invaders who made contact with us,” Gi Ji said as
he prostrated himself before the king.

For the first time since coming here, the bound invaders behind Gi Ji
finally had a change in their emotions. Gi Ji clearly heard them gulp, and
though their faces might have been covered by a hood, they were definitely
shocked.

“You wish to talk to me?” The king asked as he watched the invaders.

When the invaders felt the pressure emanating from the king, they nodded
to each other, took off their hoods, and revealed themselves to the king.

“…Are you two descendants of the crystal?” The king asked.

“It’s been a while since I was called that… Excuse me. I am Tauropa, a
member of the big fang, and a descendant of the dazzling crystal.”

“As for me, I’m just a normal human. Zakusen of the Leon Heart Clan.”

Zakusen was outfitted with armor that gave him the impression of being a
veteran. He had long gray hair that was slightly wavy. It slovenly hid his
face, but it could not hide the sarcastic smile on his lips and his frivolous
eyes.

The demihuman, Tauropa, on the other hand, also wore an armor, but his
appearance was closer to humans than that of the fangs. Of particular note
were his drooping ears that peeked out of his shortly trimmed hair.

“Hmm… So, what do you want?” The Goblin King asked as he thought to
himself to compile the information from Shumea regarding the humans.His
gaze never left them even once.

“Well, to make things short, we would like to make a deal with you.”

The man named Zakusen folded his arms and smiled.

“I don’t understand. We are goblins, and you are humans. Why would you
support us?” The Goblin King said, making sure to pick out which words to
say.

Zakusen raised one of his brows and spoke to Tauropa. “Hey, hey! Do we
really hafta explain?”

But Tauropa urged him with a sharp gaze, and Zakusen could only shrug
his shoulders as he answered the king.

“Well, ta make things short, thanks ta you, this clan of ours that doesn’t
discriminate against elves and demihumans was left out to dry.”

Zakusen glanced at Tauropa for just a moment before looking back to the
king and continuing.

“While looking for work, we managed ta hear some smelly rumor about
possible work in the western capital. Apparently, a country ruled by non-
humans just got made. Well, what cha think, Goblin King? So long as there’s
coin, we’re willing to fight yer war for ya.”

“How big is your clan?”

 “We have approximately 1000 warriors and 200 mages at yer service.
There are other mates too. In total, we number almost 2000.”

The Goblin King nodded. “Give me some time to think it over. Until then,
wait at one of our guest rooms. Nikea, please show our guests their room.”

As Nikea bowed and led the two clan members to their room, Gi Za
Zakuend watched them with much suspicion.

“Can we trust their words?” He asked the king.

“They’re probably telling the truth, at least, half of it, anyway,” the Goblin
King said.

“Should I kill them then?” Gi Ji Arsil suggested. He felt responsible for

having brought them here in the first place, and it seemed as if he couldn’t
wait to run after them.

“No, that won’t do… The part about them having lost a home among the
humans is probably true. It’s probably not just because of us, but King Ashtal
probably did reject them despite needing to take back the west.”

Gi Ji and Gi Za became thoughtful as they quietly listened to the king.

“But what’s noteworthy is that part about us having found a nation. It

seems the fleeing humans did a good job of spreading word.”

When the Goblin King smiled fiercely, Gi Za nodded.

“When you first suggested to send the humans away courteously, to be

honest, I doubted my ears, but is seems, the plan is going well.”

There was a reason why they went out of their way to send the humans so
courteously so as to even send them off with food. In this world, only humans
had a country, but there were many other species who wanted to have one as
well. The king had sent the humans off courteously to send a message to
those people, and as it turns out, that message was properly delivered.

There were many humans who ran in fear after the founding of the country
was announced. Naturally, those people would talk about the king as soon as
they reached the main capital.

The Goblin King wanted to use the fleeing humans to paint an image of
how cruel and fierce he was.

The humans would surely exterminate a terrifying existence, but before

that, they would first have to confirm its existence. Because of that they
would surely try to find out what kind of person the Goblin King is, and of
course, the country he rules.

Originally, the king had intended to use humans he could trust to spread
the news, but Gowen had actually managed to properly evacuate the city and
the remaining people were also loyal to the western feudal lord, so he was
forced to change his plans.

And just as the king expected, messengers, who also served as scouts,
came from the plains.

“Only question now is how trustworthy they are.”

It wouldn’t do any good if they found themselves stabbed in the back after
paying them.

“So we need to see how trustworthy they are?” Gi Za touched his slender
chin and became thoughtful.

“We have time until we give our reply. Gi Ji, have the scouts focus their
efforts on the south.”

“As you command!”

Gi Ji bowed to the king, and then ran off.

“…What about the east?”

“Well, it’s cleverly defended, so…”

Gi Za’s concern was understandable, but according to Gi Ji’s intel, it

would be difficult to attack with the way things are.

“But compared to the east, the south is peaceful. Is there any need to go out
of our way to make more enemies?” Gi Za asked.

The Goblin King nodded. “Right, which is why I want to use this as a test
case to see whether they can be trusted or not. Moreover…”

The fiercely smiling king drew a map of the dazzling plains in his mind.
The vast lands he needed to conquer were burned into his eyelids.

“We have rested enough. It is about time we showed our might.”

“Now that you mention it…”

As Gi Za nodded, he smiled fearlessly with the king.

The guest room Nikea brought the two clan members to was a house that
was previously used for lodging. The two couldn’t help but wryly smile,
seeing how the whole house was given to them and referred to as a guest
room. It just didn’t match with the common sense of humans.

“If there’s anything you need, just inform the person outside,” Araneae
said.

“Thank you, brethren,” Tauropa said.

Nikea glanced sharply at Tauropa before turning heel. “…Excuse me.”

Seeing how openly vigilant Nikea was, Zakusen wryly smiled. “At least
they’re easy to understand.”

“Can you stop with the frivolous remarks?”

After confirming that there was no one sneaking around them, Tauropa
sent a grim look to Zakusen.

“You’re really way too serious.”

 “I think it’s about right, though, considering I’m standing before the vice
leader of the Leon Heart Clan.”

When Tauropa said that, Zakusen brushed up his loose gray hair and tied it
behind him, and suddenly, that frivolous attitude he has been taking until now
ceased. In place of that frivolous smile was a straight smile like the 一
character, and a deep wrinkle formed on his forehead. It was the face of a
man full of worries.

“I didn’t think you would actually use a pseudonym. But I suppose it’s
only expected of the Lord Commander.”

“Couldn’t really stand that joking personality, to be honest, but it had to be

done.”

“So, what do you think of that king?”

“…I’m shocked. Honestly, I didn’t think he’d be the real deal,” Zakusen
said with a wry smile as he shook his head.

What he felt from the king was intelligence and an abnormal power. When
a man leads over 2000 humans and demihumans, he’s bound to meet various
people. Kings and princes from various countries as customers, renowned
generals to fight alongside with, famed adventurers, and monsters or
adventurers from unknown lands.

But even after everyone and everything he has met and seen, the Goblin
King stood out.

“I doubted my ears when I heard he allowed the humans to escape and

even gave them food, but…”

That heavy gaze during their audience with the king weighed like a barrel
full of lead as it sought to discern their intentions. It was enough to make him
think it above even that of the pressure emanated by an ogre.

“I think he even saw through our lies.”

“The part where we were driven away because of them? Is it really that
bad?”

Zakusen smiled and replied without hesitation. “Well, maybe for you it’s
fine. A few days ago, a letter from the King of Guralio arrived, asking to
cancel the contract.”

“That couldn’t be about the 10 year contract, could it?”

“It’s because of the Red King. They gathered the small- and medium-sized
clans and went to the south, but it seems they intend to maintain their
influence in the east. They wouldn’t want a second Swallow Clan, after all.
Everyone’s acting like weak cowards.”

When he saw Tauropa speechless, he continued.

“In other words, we’re not in a position to criticize others. We went to the
west in hopes of making a deal with King Ashtal of Germion, but we were
immediately refused. Says he can’t trust demihumans.”

“But we’re strong.”

“Right, in a full-blown war, we wouldn’t lose out to the Red King or to the
Valkyria, but the leader is still young. He probably doesn’t have the
confidence to protect the non-combatants, and he’d be right.”

“Dagger of Webrus… Those cowards.”

Clans needed both combatants and non-combatants to function. The

Dagger of Webrus was an infamous clan known not to spare even the non-
combatants.

“Did you hear? It seems the Swallow Clan was also done in by them.
Apparently, it’s because their leader, Touri, was wounded in the battle for
initiative. It seems the Dagger of Webrus used that opening.”

“When I heard the vice-leader himself was coming, I thought it was just
one of your whims. It seems I was mistaken. My apologies.”

Tauropa lowered his head upon realizing that the organization he was
affiliated with had been driven this far.

“Like I said, you’re too serious.”

The wrinkles on Zakusen’s forehead softened just a little as he wryly

smiled.

“Besides, it’s not like it’s hopeless. There’s that tidbit we got from that
farmer, Mattis, too.”

As Tauropa nodded, there was a feeling akin to reverence in him as he

looked at Zakusen.

“That’s enough talk for now. Tauropa, what we should do now is get a
good night’s rest and recover as much strength as we can.”

◆◇◆

Because of the sudden influx of people, the public order of Germion

Kingdom has quickly turned for the worse.

Out of fear of the goblins, the humans had fled to the main capital with
only their clothes, but while the capital may have received them, it did not
have enough food to feed them all.

Moreover, with word of the goblin invasion having spread only recently,
the influential merchants haven’t had the time to prepare ample food to trade.

The public order of Germion Kingdom had worsened, but it was yet to
reach critical levels. This was mostly thanks to Yuan and the other soldiers
who led the refugees to safety and brought them under the management of the
king.

After Gowen passed, Yuan swore to carry on his will, and he gathered the
remaining retainers to ensure that the refugees could live.

Moreover, King Ashtal also opened the storehouses in hopes of feeding the
refugees. so the situation was – to some extent – suppressed.
 King Ashtal wished to attack the goblins even a moment sooner, but
unfortunately, he wasn’t in a position to do so.

The body of the fire god that hung from the peak of the heavens shone
down as if to drive away Gulland.

“Tch…” Gulland clicked his tongue as he watched the refugees with their
tents outside the city walls.

Gulland specialized in attacking.

With a swing of his Blue Thunder, he would slay the enemy general with
ease, while his soldiers would follow him from behind to clean up the rest.

To someone like that, it was only a given that King Ashtal’s order to
defend would not be agreeable. Not only was he poor at defending, he also
had to reorganize his soldiers. To make things worse, he couldn’t even rely
on the king due to a lack of resources.

Because of that Gulland would have to use his own wealth, but
unfortunately, he did not have enough to immediately rebuild his army. The
land he was given was the barren territory of the north. If he wanted fertile
lands, he would have to develop it first.

Because of that Gulland invested heavily into the northern lands, from
building new roads to adopting favorable policies to peddlers, and even as the
northern territory ran red, he would use his own funds to support it.

Unfortunately, all that effort had gone to waste.

Even if he were to sell all of his properties in the north, it would still be
insufficient to make an army. Be that as it may, he couldn’t forgive the
Goblin King. That sensation from being hit by the Goblin King lingered in
his arms yet. Even though he was a human, he was forced to turn his back on
a goblin and run.

It felt as if everything he’s worked for from the time he was an adventurer
until he became a holy knight has all been denied.
 He had no money, but he wanted an army.

If so, his methods were limited.

One method was to hire the soldiers for cheap, another would be to recruit
soldiers without money. Unfortunately, the latter method wasn’t possible in
the capital. That left the first method.

Many people now roamed the capital without work despite their
responsibilities. Gulland would gather those people to form an army and
challenge the goblins once more.

There was no other method left.

But such a method didn’t leave a good feeling. He has been leading thugs
all this time, so he would have to train them first. It was a pain, but it couldn’t
be helped.

He didn’t want to, but his feet moved anyway. His hate for the goblins ran
deeper than his hate for training some refugees.

“Ho…”

The patrolling soldiers were surprised to see Gulland enter the refugee
district. The remnants of a defeated army were a pitiful bunch. It could be
said that everything they had until now had been liquefied. They used to be
so haughty, but now, the refugees used them as an outlet for their
dissatisfaction. Sometimes, they would end up using force on the refugees.

But Gulland rejoiced when he saw the state of the defeated army.

“Hey, you. You represent these bunch?” Gulland asked a senior soldier
who was patrolling.

“Lord Storm Knight,” he said.

Many of the soldiers of the western capital knew Gulland by face. After
all, they had fought with him last year to rescue the saint.
 “Commander Yuan should be in the training grounds.”

“You have a training grounds?”

“Yes, let me show you.”

As Gulland followed from behind, he couldn’t help but open his eyes wide
at the state of the defeated soldiers. They were more organized than he’d
thought.

“That guy Yuan. Is he Lord Gowen’s right hand man?” Gulland asked as
he thought of that old warrior.

The soldier laughed. “Lord Gowen favors him, but as for being his right-
hand man… It just so happens that after Commander Corseo passed away,
there was no other candidate left. It’s truly unfortunate. If Commander
Corseo were alive, perhaps we wouldn’t have lost so one-sidedly.”

Gulland nodded to the talkative soldier as he became thoughtful.

“But considering he’s managed to keep everything this organized, he must

have some skills.”

“Ha ha ha, Commander Yuan would be happy to hear that. It’s just that…
With how young he is, everyone just can’t help but want to help him. It’s the
same for me. When he looks at me with those honest eyes of his, I just can’t
help but recall something I’ve lost a long time ago.”

When Gulland heard that it was a young commander who was responsible
for organizing the army to this extent, he was shocked, though he didn’t let it
show on his face.

While still shocked, the soldier leading the way called out to him.

“Here we are.”

The soldier pointed to a young male knight. He was young enough that
even as he commanded a small platoon with his upper body exposed, there
was no doubting he was still a young man.
 Despite that, however, the countless scars on his body showed just how
much bloodshed he has gone through.

“Commander Yuan! We have a guest!”

“Who!?” Yuan asked in a loud voice as he turned around.

The soldier replied with a laugh. “It’s the holy knight, Lord Gulland!”

The soldiers in the area stirred when they heard what the soldier said, but
Yuan looked at Gulland with a stern face as if he couldn’t hear the others.

“You are the one in charge here?” Gulland asked as he glared at Yuan in a
condescending manner.

Yuan nodded with a stern expression. “Yes. Did the people of the western
capital cause some trouble?”

“Hah?”

Gulland was confused for a moment, but it did not take long before he
realized what the man was making that stern expression for, and he wryly
smiled.

“Oh, so that’s why. I didn’t come here for that,” Gulland said with a fierce
smile.

Seeing that smile, Yuan’s expression became even sterner. “Then why
have you come?”

“…Ahh, right.”

Gulland looked around with a curious gaze at the refugees.

“Do you want to take back the western capital?”

The air stirred, and the refugees looked at each other with a look of both
anxiety and expectation.
 “…I would appreciate it if you did not tease the people of the western
capital,” Yuan said.

“Oh, you don’t believe me? Well, fine. I’ll come again at the same time
tomorrow,” Gulland turned around and left.

And just as he said he would, he came again at the same time.

But this time, he had with him a bag as big as him and the few remaining
thugs left were behind him.

“…What are you planning?” Yuan asked while dressed in an armor and
with a sword in his hands.

Gulland looked around him. The area was full of worried people and those
frightened with expectation.

“Hmph,” Gulland threw out the contents of the bag he brought, spilling
gold coins onto the ground.

It was a wealth enough to support a commoner’s life for seven lifetimes

and still have some left over. It was such a wealth that Gulland had so
casually thrown.

Everyone was speechless.

Suddenly, Gulland laughed fiercely and struck his great sword into the
ground.

“I came here to buy you sorry lot!”

The air stirred and the voices resounded throughout the refugee district.

Their voices were so full of fervor that Yuan and the others widened their
eyes in shock. It was as if pillars of fire were bursting out from before them.

“Can you really take this lying down!? The fact that your hometown was
taken just like that!?”
 Gulland’s voice resounded throughout the area and pressured the people of
the western capital. Unlike Gowen’s dignified aura, Gulland’s was a
powerful one that didn’t bother to hide itself even a little.

“This here is my entire fortune! I’m going to use it to buy all of you sorry
bastards’ future! If you don’t want to be bought, then run! Because I’m
taking you with me to the battlefield!”

As that voice caused the heavens to shake, the dying fire within the hearts
of the people began to burn once more.

“The way you’re going now, the king’s pockets will eventually run out,
and you will all be left to die! Your children and your grandchildren! None of
you will be able to live as humans anymore!”

Though there may have been a promise with Gowen, there was still no
doubt that these refugees were taking a toll on the kingdom’s treasury. Not
too far off, most of these people will eventually be sold as slaves.

“That’s why I’m buying you now! I’m giving you an opportunity to cut
open a path to your own future!”

Stake your life and cut open a path to tomorrow. Gulland’s words
resounded with the hearts of the people. The western capital was originally
full of people who wanted to reclaim the borders, so his words were easy to
accept.

Yuan endured the fire that sought to rise up in his chest as he asked
Gulland.

“What are you planning to do by buying us?”

“Isn’t that obvious?” Gulland asked back.

Then with a voice louder than ever, Gulland howled to the heavens.
“We’re taking back the western capital! So follow me!”

As cries of jubilation resounded, Gulland raised up his right arm. Gulland

reigned above the people of the western capital like a king.
Chapter 175: Big Movements
The plan to connect the various demihuman territories as proposed by
Yushika of the harpies was finished within a year.

Inns were built along the road at fixed distances and were used to store
food and weapons, and the goblins took on the duty of patrolling the area
around them, making them into facilities that anyone could use.

Because of these trade routes, the power of the goblins could now reach
the various demihuman villages, allowing them to fulfill the very purpose the
Goblin King allowed their construction in the first place: to serve as a
defensive measure against the demihumans that had misgivings with the king
in the case of a rebellion.

As a result of these trade routes, the travel time from the nearest
headquarters of the goblins, the Fortress of the Abyss, to the araneae village
was now just 3 days.

And even the farthest demihuman village, the centaurs’, now only takes 7
days from the fortress. That was a speed unthinkable of in the past.

But at the same time, the demihumans also benefited from these trade
routes. With them they could receive better medical care and it would now be
easier to procure food.

The demihumans were generally a people of hunters, and their prey were
the extremely dangerous monster beasts. To be able to hunt one was proof of
one’s adulthood, but it was also because of that that many of them would find
themselves wounded.

Until now the demihumans have been relying on different medical herbs
from their villages, but with the resulting expansion of business from the
construction of the trade routes, they could now have as much medical herbs
as they needed.

Although the Forest of Darkness was vast, there were some herbs that
could be gotten only from the scattered demihuman villages. On top of that,
they were also limited by which herbs they knew useful.

But with the appearance of the trade routes, all those problems have been
solved, and that’s exactly why Yushika suggested their construction in the
first place.

The demihumans were hunters. Because of that there was no guarantee to

how much food they could procure at a given time. Luck played a big part in
their spoils. To solve that, Yushika thought to use the trade routes to
distribute the excess food.

The reason Yushika became an excellent merchant and chief was for the
sake of the demihuman alliance, but even as she thought to make a profit for
all the villages, she couldn’t forget her own wallet. Try as she might, it just
wasn’t possible for her to think of a plan that benefited everyone equally.

Once the various villages have been connected, someone would have to
transport the goods. That duty would fall on either the harpies or the mud-
scaled tribe. The Goblin King highly valued Yustia’s ability as she
unknowingly opened such a large market.

The enrichment of the back lands could never chip a crack at the Goblin
King’s path to world domination.

After the battle at the western capital had come to a pause, the Goblin King
asked Yushika to gather at the human city.

Yushika folded her wings as she took her seat. Near her were the elves and
the smarter ones among the goblins, the druids.

It was a simple meeting room made only for the purpose of having an
audience with the feudal lord. It was in such a room that the king appeared.

The dignified aura about him was the same as ever, and Yushika couldn’t
help but inwardly falter.

—Good grief, would it be too much to ask him to be a little easier to

handle.

Yushika’s gaze pointed to none other than the leader of many races, the
one who watches over them, as well as the one who continued to make her
life a misery.

Her benefactor, Fei of the elves from Forni, was also present. A quick
glance around the meeting room showed that the highest rank that could be
currently be summoned were all present.

Sensing an ill foreboding, Yushika felt like sighing, but the moment the
king spoke, she suddenly found herself with vertigo.

“I wish to implement a tax system.”

It was here that Yushika remembered her conversation with the chief of the
mud-scaled tribe, Fanfan.

Fanfan suspects that his highness might actually be an idiot. He has

absolutely no idea what the word ‘impossible’ means.

Inwardly, Yushika found herself agreeing with her as she watched the
meeting continue.

Even if the Goblin King was an aimless fool, the war with the humans had
already begun. It was too late to be calling it quits.

“Hence, I would like you to make one.”

Yushika was dead quiet.

—Did you just throw the problem to us?

She kept herself from saying that out loud as she patiently waited for the
meeting to continue.

“I suppose this is in order to rule the humans?” Fei of Forni asked.

As expected, he is someone we can rely on, Yushika inwardly praised.

 “Precisely. I would like you to keep it simple and the taxes light.”

But if you want to rule the humans, a heavier tax should be better. Yushika
couldn’t understand what the king was thinking as she shook her head.

As a merchant responsible for her whole tribe, even Yushika, who focused
mostly on profits, couldn’t completely rid herself of her hate of the humans.

To her kind, this war was something they partook in to reclaim their
territory. A reconquista, so to speak. It could also be said to be in preparation
of their main goal: to create a country of only demihumans.

As far as her kind were concerned, it didn’t matter how many humans died
in the process, and they didn’t feel even the slightest guilt for it.

Yushika unconsciously frowned.

“It seems there are people who don’t agree with me, but the stability of the
hinterlands is necessary for our next step. So long as they are willing to
accept my rule, I am willing to accept even the humans.”

The king was going to accept humans into his country, so he wished for
them to come up with a tax system. At least, that’s what it felt like he was
saying.

When the king said that, a commotion broke out among a considerable
number of those present.

Of those causing a commotion, there were even some who were goblins.

“Gi Ba’s people are as noisy as ever,” Gi Za remarked.

“Displeased, Gi Za?” The Goblin King asked.

Gi Za wryly smiled and shook his head. “The king has spoken. If there is
any among us goblins who have a problem, I will deal with them… But if
you ask me if I’m displeased, well, yes… I am.”

“I don’t mind if you exploit them, so long as it doesn’t cause problems.”

 But, of course, many of the people attending nodded. Yushika also agreed
inwardly.

“The humans are few. Many of the people in this room could take on 10
humans alone and come out the victor. But what if that number was increased
to a hundred? What about a thousand? Few among us could claim confidence
in coming out the victor then, no?”

When the king pointed that out, the people in the meeting went quiet.

“Besides, I may intend to rule them, but that doesn’t mean I will favor
them.”

Seeing the Goblin King’s smile full of confidence, Yushika wondered if he

had a plan of some sort. But even if he did, would it really go well? The
humans are a fearful enemy, who would quickly grasp victory given a
moment of weakness. If such a thing were to occur, wouldn’t everything
come to nothing?

That thought weighed heavily upon her.

“…Let’s say I believe the king’s words, a tax system would undoubtedly
be necessary to organize a country,” Fei of Forni said after a long period of
silence. “But the next question then would be ‘with what should they pay’?”

No boorish remark such as ‘just take whatever they have’ came out in
response to that question. Not even the goblins suggested it. That spoke
greatly of the quality of the people gathered here today.

“Let’s have them make farms. When the time of harvest comes, we can
then take our dues.”

“That won’t be enough. There should be merchants even among the

humans. We need to think of a tax for them too,” Yushika blurted out without
thinking.

One of her subordinates has on more than one occasion reported to her
about sightings of people carrying goods on covered wagons. She knew from
what she’s gathered that those were none other than human merchants.

If the only tax were to be on goods produced, such merchants who didn’t
produce anything would end up having nothing to pay.

Various opinions came out, but in the end, a conclusion couldn’t be

reached.

“We could also try asking the humans,” Gi Za suggested, and the meeting
immediately went quiet.

“We are creating a tax system to rule over the humans, and we are going to
ask them for their opinion?” One of those participating in the meeting asked.

Gi Za didn’t mind and replied, “the humans can be separated into two
classes, those that rule over others and those that are ruled. They have many
methods with which they rule their fellow man, methods we could never even
dream of.”

Is that so? Yushika tilted her head.

“If the burden is too great, the humans will rebel, so we need to keep the
tax light to ensure that they will work for us. Is this what the king intends?”
Fei asked the Goblin King.

The Goblin King did not seem dissatisfied as he nodded in response.

After that, the humans, Shumea and Yoshu, were called to seek their
opinions regarding the tax system. The meeting livened up once more.

That meeting continued for 3 days, and in the end, it was decided that the
farmers would give up 30% of their crops. As for the humans enlisting into
the army as battle slaves, their tax will be set to 10%. As for the merchants,
they will be obligated to accompany the goblins and demihumans and their
taxes will be paid through the food they sell.

Ever since the king made up his mind to move south, the pressure they
have been exerting toward the east greatly weakened.
 The assassin, Gi Ji Arsil, left only the barest guards and led his platoon
south. They would be the advance force, while the main force would soon
follow from behind.

Gi Gi Orudo who led the beast army, Gi Zu Ruo who led the brawlers, and
the relatively unscathed of the noble class commanders all went south.

Gi Gi Orudo’s monster army, in particular, advanced at an amazing speed.

He moved toward the south with the rare class, Gi Bu, as his adjutant.

Their goblins numbered few, but they led a staggering number of beasts.
Such a number would naturally require an equivalent amount of food to
sustain. Gi Gi’s answer to that was to take the food from the lands they
passed.

In other words, they fed the beasts as they traveled down south. But this
was not a good thing to the beasts native to these lands. After all, though a
good majority of the beasts in the army were those that were driven away
from their homes in the forest, there was still a huge gap in strength between
them and those living in the plains.

That was a horde so great it was like a tsunami as it overwhelmed them.

If the beasts were even a little clever, they would surely run. It didn’t
matter whether it was the human territory that they rarely trespassed or the
territory of some other beast. Before that tsunami-like horde, they had no
choice but to force their way through.

As Gi Gi rode on the back of his triple head, he looked on at the army

following from behind with satisfaction. He was the first one to receive the
king’s permission to build a village.

Theirs was a village of beast tamers, made up of the northern goblins Gi Gi

had taken back with him and the goblins that were born in the fortress while
he was gone that had the aptitude to become beast tamers. Naturally, the
resulting army from such a village was also a beast tamer army.

The goblin raid led by Gi Gi caused the monsters living at the northern part
of the free cities to go into rampage, and even the docile beasts that normally
didn’t attack started proactively attacking.

Screams resounded from a small village under the rule of a large city-state.

Though the small village had relatively weak defenses compared to the
large cities, they still had weapons of their own. Unfortunately, it was not so
easy to deal with the rampaging beasts. All the more so when they came in
droves, one wave after another. The situation was such that not even knights
and adventurers would be able to easily handle it.

The warriors from the city-state that acted as the feudal lord of the village
would normally go expel the beasts, but they were currently busy preparing
for the war between the northern and the southern free cities.

The smaller beasts wreaked havoc upon the crops, while the larger beasts
destroyed the houses. When the people saw that the feudal lords had no
intention of stepping in, their dissatisfaction toward them soared.

From the perspective of the feudal lords, the people rebelling was a scary
thing, but making an enemy out of the Kushain believers was even scarier.
Fear of the believers has been deeply burned into their hearts after witnessing
for themselves the holy war that the patriarch, Benem Nemush, called.

To the believers, killing the feudal lords and all of the people was not a
strange thing. Although they may all be Kushain believers, they were not all
as fanatic as the patriarch about their faith’s teachings.

There were many among those ruling who interpreted the teachings to suit
their agendas.

To the feudal lords, these kinds of believers were the scariest.

◆◇◆

The two messengers from the Leon Heart Clan had another audience with
the king three days later. Tauropa from the Big Fang Tribe and the man who
called himself Zakusen.
 They looked toward the Goblin King as he sat in his throne.

There was no one else in the room other than he. At the very least, they did
not see anyone.

“I’m thinking of taking you up on that deal.”

When the Goblin King said that, the two messengers heaved a sigh of
relief.

—Looks like we won’t be dying here just yet.

The Goblin King noticed their quiet exchange, but he didn’t say anything
about it. Instead, he said that they needed to work out the details.

“…The details?” Zakusen asked with that frivolous expression of his.

In response, the Goblin King smiled cruelly like that of a cat tormenting a
little mouse. “It is necessary, no? How much will you be paid and what roles
will you be undertaking… These things need to be decided upon.”

The money was understandable. The Goblin King was a smart one.

But when Tauropa heard the king mention about ‘roles’, he couldn’t help
but tilt his head in puzzlement.

Zakusen felt an ill foreboding as cold sweat slid down his back.

“The only thing we can do is fight,” Tauropa said.

“Yes, and I would like you to help with that,” the Goblin King said with
that same smile from before.

“…What is it that you wish of us?”

“I want you to destroy the Kushain believers from within. Act as their
allies and find sympathizers among their ranks.”

In other words, betray humanity. The two messengers were shocked.

 “That… would be going against our honor as mercenaries,” Zakusen said
hastily without even the time to fix his frivolous mask.

“Oh, I think you’re gravely misunderstanding something here. The

moment you left the human camp and came to our side, you became traitors.”

The Goblin King mercilessly buried that cold harsh truth into their hearts,
and though Zakusen understood that full well, he couldn’t help but avert his
eyes.

“But…”

“Of course, if you haven’t resolved yourselves, then we can forget about
this whole conversation.”

This was not a war between fellow humans, but a war among races. The
very existence of a race was at stake here, and the Goblin King would not
accept any compromise. To that end, he would use anything he could.

The Goblin King was reminding them just what kind of war they were
about to throw themselves into.

It was the least respect he could give for these two brave messengers who
risked their lives to come here.

Unfortunately, Tauropa could not understand the king’s good will, and he
looked at him with a gaze filled with fury, before turning to glance at
Zakusen.

When he saw that Zakusen wasn’t saying anything, he spoke. “We are
mercenaries, we—”

But Zakusen cut him midway and spoke in a loud voice. “—Fine! We
accept your terms!”

Tauropa opened his eyes wide in shock, but Zakusen ignored him as he
looked at the Goblin King.

The Goblin King’s crimson eyes that were as red as blood shot through the
humans before him.

“…Very well. I shall believe you then.”

The Goblin King stood up and approached them.

I’m going to be eaten! Tauropa cried inwardly as the king’s ferocious

smile grew bigger.

The Goblin King spoke. “State freely your heart’s desire! From here on, I
shall treat you as allies!”

“I gratefully accept,” Zakusen boldly replied.

Tauropa felt his cheeks grow hot at his earlier shameful display. At the
same time, he found respect for their vice-leader’s guts.

Pale Symphoria left the bar with her hood on and walked through the main
street. This was her fourth day gathering information, but she still came out
empty. She started gathering information as soon as she parted with the
rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the believer of the goddess of healing
(Zenobia).

But regardless who it was, when it came to the Elks Clan, all mouths were
closed, even the talkative drunks. Pale was again made aware of just how big
the enemy was, and that fact made her grit her teeth alone.

Which was why the moment her sharpened senses picked something up,
she immediately left the main street and entered into the back alleys.

If she couldn’t find a trail, she would just have to lure the enemy to make a
trail for her.

So she used herself as bait.

There were several people chasing after her as she passed through the back
alleys. Those people kept following her even after she reached the slums.

Pale knew her way around these parts. Adventurers often had scuffles with
thugs like the yakuza, so they had to have a thorough understanding of the
area they worked in.

Pale had intentionally led her pursuers to a place they could easily attack
her.

When Pale reached a dead-end in the slums, at a place that used to be a

plaza, she stopped.

She hid the dagger in her hands as she eyed her surroundings.

“What ‘cha doing out here all alone, miss?” One man stepped out and
spoke frivolously.

“Yeah, yeah… Especially at a time like this. Don’t ya know there’s a lot of
bad guys out there?”

The sound of two more came from behind, and there was another hiding
under the shadow of the abandoned building to the right, stifling his breath.

The earlier man from before didn’t seem to like Pale keeping her silence,
as he suddenly raised his voice and struck the ground with a rod-like object.

“Tch… It’s the boss’ orders, so it can’t be helped. Just hurry up and die.”

Pale calculated the distance between her and her assailants as she
confirmed the sound of footsteps coming from both in front and behind.

Judging from the sound of their footsteps, the people approaching her
didn’t seem well-versed in martial arts. In that case, the real enemy was
probably the one hidden under the shadow of the abandoned building to the
right. As Pale arrived to that conclusion, she revealed the dagger she had
been hiding all this time.

“Ooh! Pulling something like that!” One of the men said as he played with
his rod.

“Take this—!?”
 The moment the man swung down with his rod, Pale’s body shifted a little,
and his rod landed on the ground, giving rise to a cloud of dust.

“KU—You lit-!?

The man ignored his numbed arms and pursued Pale’s shadow, but her
dagger had already been thrust at his neck.

“Tell me who sent you and I’ll let you off,” Pale’s voice was without a hint
of warmth as she allowed her dagger to lightly cut the man’s skin.

“Eek!?”

The man faltered as he screamed, and Pale followed him to ensure her
dagger remained on his throat. But the moment she neared the man, the
footsteps coming from behind got her attention.

“Take this!”

“Die!”

Two pairs of footsteps approached from behind. As Pale felt even the
sound of the weapons swinging, she slightly moved her dagger and turned her
body, and in the next moment, the man Pale was threatening screamed.

He ended up receiving his allies’ attacks in her place.

As the enemy behind clicked his tongue, Pale took a step and sent her
dagger toward his arms.

She may have been blind, but with her exceptional hearing, she could
reproduce an image of her surroundings within her mind.

When the sound of an arrow flying from behind resounded, Pale bent
down.

“KA!?”

As the other man behind her cried out in pain, Pale ran toward the direction
the arrow came from.

As Pale caught the sound of someone hastily standing up, she threw her
dagger toward the enemy.

A muffled noise resounded as the dagger buried itself into the fleeing
man’s back. After hearing the man fall, Pale went back to the man whose arm
had been cut.

She asked him the same question. “Now tell me who sent you.”

Seeing Pale brandish her dagger once more, the man shook in fear and
confessed.

“…The Dagger of Webrus.”

As Pale quietly repeated those words to herself, the flames of vengeance

burned within her.

◆◇◆

The blade the black-haired swordsman swung was a giant sword as big as
he was tall. In the desert, it was a weapon known as scimitar. It was a special
kind of sword known for its curved blade, but the scimitar the black-haired
man wielded was far bigger than common sense would expect.

The swordsman wielded his scimitar, whose curved blade ran deeper than
that of a curved sword, as he took a light step and watched the lightly-
armored swordsman.

The lightly-armored swordsman, whose skin was exposed, utilized a twin-

sword style. He was an expert who pursued sharpness and lightness, and was
one of the members of a famous clan from the labyrinth city-state, Tortoki.

It was in a small village located between Elrain Kingdom and Labyrinth

City-State Tortoki that the Red King Clan and another were staking their
existence.

And these two warriors were none other than the warriors sent out by their
respective leaders to represent their clans.

“–Shi!”

As the twin-sword user took a light step and started a rhythm, his body
blurred and vanished. Or at the very least, that’s how it appeared to the
people watching.

Immediately after, the black-haired swordsman swung his sword at the

empty air.

The sound of iron and steel clashing erupted, and the twin-sword user was
sent sliding across the ground, spitting expletives.

Despite that, however, his stance remained unbroken, but this much was
expected of a warrior who carried his clan’s existence on his shoulders.

The twin-swords user allowed the force to pass through his legs and begun
preparing for a counterattack.

“GU!?”

But a greater threat appeared as the black-haired swordsman swung his

scimitar.

That was a power resulting from a man blessed with superhuman strength
that went beyond the first-rate skill of the twin-swords user.

But even if that was the case, the twin-swords user had his pride. If he
were to lose here, his family – his clan – would literally be crushed by these
men.

He had accompanied his clan for many years now. At the very least, he
needed to fight until the end, so he took on that descending scimitar with his
twin swords and allowed its power to take him along.

As a result, it looked like he was running away, but that couldn’t be

helped. As the twin-swords user jumped back with the impact of the scimitar,
something happened that shocked him once more.
 He had clearly jumped back, but for some reason, his body was suddenly
forcefully brought back to the front. It was as if the world itself was offering
him to the black-haired swordsman.

As the might of the scimitar directly fell onto his twin swords that pursued
sharpness and lightness, it cruelly smashed them into pieces.

The twin-swords user braced himself for death as the black-haired

swordsman pointed his scimitar at him.

“…We lost.” The clan leader of the twin-swords user bit his lips in
frustration.

The Red King, Brandika, heartily laughed. “Shunrai! Good job!”

The black haired swordsman glanced at the kneeling twin-swords user as

he wielded his scimitar again.

“It was a good match. Let’s do it again one day.”

Then without waiting for a reply, the black-haired swordsman known as

Shunrai walked back to his clan leader.

As he did, he noted that Brandika was holding the opposing clan leader’s
shoulders as they talked about something. Odds were he was promising him
their clan’s continued existence under the condition they came under the Red
King Clan’s banner.

Tying his hair into a knot behind him and letting the sides fall just up till
the shoulders, the black-haired swordsman hid his mouth with a muffler
despite being in the desert. He narrowed his eyes as he watched his clan
leader happily talk of his ambition (dreams).

“Good work.”

As he was walking back to the clan leader, it was the scholarly youth,
Carrion, who called out to him.

“I didn’t even sweat, though.”

 Hearing such a large contrast with his remark now compared to when he
was talking with the enemy champion, Carrion couldn’t help but make an
impish smile.

“Well, we don’t currently have any plans to fight with someone big.”

“In that case, I’ll be hoping we have a change of plans, Genius Adviser.”

Shunrai turned his back right after saying that.

“Ah, man… Oh, right!” Carrion was left scratching his head for a moment,
but immediately after, a smile appeared on his face, and he looked coldly at
Shunrai.

“According to the Dagger of Werbus, it seems we may have found a

survivor of the Elks Clan.”

“Oh? That’s interesting…”

The small opening through the black-haired swordsman’s muffler revealed

a fierce smile like that of a beast eyeing its prey.
Chapter 176: The Goblin King’s Long Arm
The Goblin King occupied the western territory ruled by Gowen Ranid on
the month of Toura, and on the very next month, the month of Rabbit, the
Goblin King formed an alliance with the Leon Heart Clan.

The Leon Heart Clan was known for employing demihumans and elves
with no discrimination. Of course, they couldn’t go as far as to hire monsters,
but they could contact them through the demihumans.

The goblin army was able to advance smoothly thanks to the chaos caused
by Gi Gi Orudo’s monster army that suppressed the small city-states and
caused the Kushain officials to cry.

But that was only expected, after all, their numbers were terrifying.

The native beasts could sense whenever the monster army moved, and they
would flee almost immediately while carrying with them the fury of having
their homes invaded. The human territories received the brunt of their wrath.

The month of Drago could be said to be the start of summer, the season in
which the fields would be painted green, but because of the rampaging
monster beasts, the crops were devoured and laid to waste, and the helpless
farmers could do nothing more than scream and watch.

As for the feudal lords that were supposed to be protecting said fields, they
only felt some fatigue and some forlorn thoughts.

The village of Barje northwest of the free cities also suffered the wrath of
the beasts.

“The beasts are attacking! They’re attacking again!”

As the man that went out to the fields screamed, the entire village stirred.

“Make contact with the feudal lord! Hide your women and children! Men,
get your weapons and gather at the gates!”
 The village chief, who was at the prime of his life, gave orders to the
villagers.

“Village chief, Sonia’s missing!”

It was a small village, so everyone knew each other. Because of that they
could easily tell when someone was missing. As for the girl named Sonia, she
was supposed to have gone out to help her parents with the fields, but…

“Sonia! Where are you!?”

Her acquaintances all called out, not bothering to return to the village.

“Over there!” A hunter said as he pointed to a location.

At the end of where he pointed to was a girl being chased by a triple boar.

“Sonia, hurry!”

The villagers cried out, but the triple boar was too fast, and not even the
hunter’s bow could suppress it.

But an arrow did come flying, and it actually managed to hit the boar’s
legs, saving the girl, whom everyone thought was a lost cause.

It was not the hunter who shot that arrow but a traveler who was staying
here since yesterday.

“Garwin!” The archer called out.

“Yeah!” Another man replied as he dashed out.

Wielding a long axe over his shoulders, it was a warrior who dashed out.
In the blink of an eye, the human warrior dressed in leather armor was right
next to the girl.

He confronted the beast as it stood back up.

The triple boar charged toward the warrior, but the warrior twisted his
body and dodged, then in the next moment, landed a blow on the boar’s front
legs.

As the beast cried out in pain behind him, an arrow flew through the sky
and landed on it.

“Good job, Fase!”

Though both forelimbs were wounded, the triple boar came charging once
more in its fury.

The warrior called Garwin calmly watched as it made its charge, then he
used his axe to bash its head.

As the beast turned over and blood spurted out, a great applause rolled
over the villagers.

◆◇◆

Not long after the monster attack, contact was made with the feudal lord’s
army. But when they heard that the beast they were to exterminate had
already been taken care of, they were shocked.

Feudal lords generally hated losing even a little bit of their army. Because
of that they won’t help unless they’re absolutely certain of victory.

Compared to them, the adventurers would fight as long as they think they
can win. If that’s not possible, they can still choose to run during battle.

As a result, there was a great difference in promptness between the

carefree adventurers and the feudal lords who had to protect their fiefs.

It’s because of that that the feudal lords and the adventurers have a give-
and-take relationship when it came to these beasts.

“I give you my gratitude for protecting my fief. Please tell me your name.”

Naturally, the feudal lords, who loved to make use of people, would
naturally want to keep the adventurers. If a feudal lord could have a famous
adventurer stay in his fief, he’d be able to expect a considerable increase in
his fief’s defensive prowess.

“I’m Fase, and this guy is…”

“Garwin.”

The feudal lord nodded as he watched the two adventurers nod boldly.

The feudal lord invited them to his mansion under the pretense of thanking
them for protecting his fief, and of course, the two adventurers accepted his
offer.

This sort of exchange was actually quite normal. Especially, in the remote
regions where there was an abundance of monsters, beasts, demihumans, and
even bandits.

“Ho? So you’re from Leon Heart?”

In the evening, while the feudal lord was enjoying supper with the two
adventurers, he learned that these two adventurers happened to be a part of a
big clan that was deeply rooted in the east.

“I’d heard you worked as mercenaries, so I was expecting you to look

rougher…”

Fase, who was a half-human and half-elf, had a wry smile plastered on his
handsome face as he shook his head at the feudal lord’s remark.

“Lately, we’ve started to expand to the south. Along with that, many of us
have decided to work as adventurers rather than mercenaries,” Fase said as he
ignored Garwin, who was wholeheartedly stuffing his face.

“I see… So how long will you be staying here? As you’ve seen for
yourselves, the beasts have been attacking frequently lately, so having
reliable adventurers such as yourselves would put my heart at ease.”

The feudal lord was finally getting to the main point, but Garwin was still
busy stuffing his face with food, so Fase had to clear his throat to get his
attention.

“Y-Yeah… The food is great too, so we can drop by whenever.”

Seeing Garwin play the fool, Fase couldn’t help but sigh inwardly as he
cleared his throat a second time.

“My lord, I would like to remind you that we’re not a charity.”

Upon hearing that, the feudal lord was visibly discouraged.

Weapons weren’t indestructible. They wore out like other things when
used, and the same was true for armors, which would be damaged upon being
hit. Money was needed to fight, and people who cheaped out on such things
would not live long.

But the feudal lord understood that too, and that was why he was
discouraged. He was hoping that they might help them out since they were a
big clan.

Fase smiled with that handsome face of his and said, “From our travels so
far, we can tell that you’re having a hard time and would certainly like to
help.”

“That’s good to hear, but…”

What the feudal lord was worried about was – of course – money. He had
to give alms to the Kushain faith, so he did not have much left to spend. If he
were to hire adventurers to protect the fief too, he would surely be forced to
take out a loan.

The feudal lord may be reckless enough to intentionally charge through a

road headed to bankruptcy, but he was yet to abandon hope. Be that as it
may, the fact that he knew nothing of the other party’s problems ensured that
he would come out the loser in this negotiation.

As the feudal lord resolved himself to see these adventurers off, Fase
spoke.
 “If you can provide for us lodging, food, and three silver coins every
month, then…”

“…What!? Are you sure?”

It was only natural that the feudal lord was surprised. After all, these
adventurers could earn as much as a gold coin were they to go to Cultidian,
the headquarters of the Kushain faith.

So when Fase offered a sum that the feudal lord could actually pay, he was
so moved that he took Fase’s hands and cried.

“…You are our saviors!”

“Actually, it just so happens that our clan’s policy is to help those in need,”
Fase said.

The feudal lord nodded in admiration.

But of course, any story too good be true had another side to it.

A salary of 3 silver coins wasn’t enough to cover weapon maintenance, so

naturally, there had to be a reason why the Leon Heart Clan would send
people to a land that was under constant attack.

And that reason was none other than to send their forces between the
Kushain forces and the Goblin Army.

The small feudal lords that were hurting from the beast attacks desperately
wanted a way out of their predicament; hence, the offer of the Leon Heart
Clan was like pouring water on a sandy soil.

As the moons changed, the Leon Heart Clan deepened their relations with
the various feudal lords and even the people.

Like this the Goblin King’s long arm stretched out for the Kushain
believers.

As for those who knew? There were only a few.

 At the Fortress of the Abyss, the headquarters of the goblins, Gi Be and the
other one-armed goblins instructed the newly born goblins that would
become a part of the imperial guards.

It has already been three months since the war with the humans, and new
warriors have already been sent to aid the Goblin King in his quest for the
south.

After conquering the western capital and making his move to conquer the
plains, the Goblin King’s need for soldiers has become unquenchable.

After the Goblin King received soldiers from the Gi Village, the four
tribes, and the southern goblins, which totaled to almost 500 goblins in three
months, the Goblin King set off to execute his plans for the humans of the
western region.

The goblins have learned how to farm, but it was limited to the red fruit
alone, which wasn’t suitable as staple food. Perhaps there might indeed come
a time when the goblins could farm on their own, but for now, the Goblin
King believed it would be best to have the humans take over the farms.

Goblins and humans have always had a difference in stamina, so after

hearing that Gi Go Amatsuki was able to easily eat human bread, the Goblin
King made up his mind, and now, goblins could be seen tilling the land.

The Goblin King didn’t go as far as to call it the Tuntian System, but he
didn’t want to leave the goblin soldiers idle either, so he had them help out.

After all, it didn’t matter how much food there were.

Hunting was an indispensable method to gather the staple food of the

goblin diet, which was meat, but it was no longer sufficient to feed an army
of almost 2000 goblins.

The Goblin King knew that breaking the delicate balance of the ecosystem
would surely bite them in the rear later, and he also didn’t want to consider
driving a species to extinction.
 With that, the Goblin King decided that they needed to gradually move
from hunting to farming.

That being said, it wasn’t possible to completely abandon hunting, as it

was a necessity for the goblins to hone their skills.

After all, a goblin could only be considered an adult when he is able to

perform the three-man cell training and risk his life. The Goblin King himself
acknowledges this.

Shumea was put in charge of overseeing the goblin and human farmers,
and was presently going from village to village to arbitrate and appeal. This
was on top of her duties to watch over the juvenile vagrants that were left
behind in the western capital.

Any trouble or dissatisfaction reported to her were immediately passed to

the king.

There were nearly 100 children less than 15 years old gathered around
Shumea, and whenever she had the time to spare, such as when traveling
from village to village, she would personally train them in the way of the
spear.

When the Goblin King conquered the colonial city, they acquired enough
food to feed 2000 soldiers for half a year. Because of this he was able to
exempt the humans from tax for a year.

Shumea was always busy nowadays, but unexpectedly, she loved watching
over the kids.

Contrast to her, her younger brother, Yoshu, who was tasked to watch over
the slaves, was at his wit’s end.

Although they may all be classified under the word ‘slave’, there were all
sorts. Some were swordsmen, some looked after their master, some were
bedmates… etc.

Yoshu was put in charge of all these different ‘products’, and he hadn’t a
clue what to do with them.

Of the 700 humans under the Goblin King, 100 were children, 400 were
slaves, and the rest were either the elderly, the criminals, or escapees.

Even with just numbers alone he already had 4 times more to deal with
than Shumea. He had to interview them one by one just to figure out what
they could do, and in the end, it took him 10 days to go through them all. Life
did not become easier afterwards, as it would take him a great deal of effort
to put them to use.

After all, he was all alone. The goblins were unreliable, and while the elves
seemed somewhat reliable at first glance, it turns out that they are actually
utterly incompetent when it comes to moving humans. In the end, Yoshu had
no one to rely on but himself.

Yoshu was so busy that he didn’t even have the time to scream as he dealt
with the slaves.

In the end, Yoshu left 30 battle slaves to Gi Go, whom he believed was
somewhat sympathetic, then he left the slaves that could write and calculate
to the elves to support them, while he had the slaves that looked after their
master to either look after the elderly of the western capital or help with the
farms.

Yoshu happened to bump into Shumea when he went to the farms, and as it
turns out, he was so worn out that Shumea went wide-eyed the moment she
saw him.

But no matter how difficult the work was, Yoshu eventually managed to
deal with it, and the goblin kingdom finally started to look like a proper
kingdom.

◆◇◆

Elrain Kingdom, wherein the Red King Clan focused most of their
activities, was separated into two kinds of lands, one was green and the other
was a dessert.
 In the dessert region of the southern part were city-states formed by small
villages referred to as Oasis City-State, whose income revolved around
merchant caravans traveling the desert.

Naturally, there were various kinds of monsters and beasts lurking in the
desert, and one of the source of income of the Red King Clan was to protect
these caravans from such threats.

The Red King led the clans under his to subjugate the monsters lurking
along the route that the traveling merchants used to go west. It was at a
distance about 2 days toward the west.

“Have the rangers look for the ants coming from beneath us.”

The one leading was a muscular warrior.

Members from various clans had come here to support him.

“Our united front (party) seems to be going well,” a pale-faced youth –

unfit for the desert, named Carlion – said.

Brandika nodded. “But of course. After all, someone went out of his way
to pull an all-nighter just to pick the right people.”

“Well, that’s…”

“What? Embarrassed?”

As Brandika laughed heartily, Carlion scratched his face, troubled.

The Clan Coalition of the Red King would periodically go out to hunt like
this to gather experience and deepen relations with the people of the various
clans under them.

Whenever Brandika himself is leading, there would always someone good

at management to support him.

“Don’t push too far! Just push gradually!”

 As the muscular warrior gave out instructions, several party members at
the frontline made the signal to show they received orders.

“Sardine is really heated up… I think I’ll—”

“—Don’t. That would be cruel to Sardine.”

Brandika wanted to go to the frontlines, but Carlion stopped him.

“Just a little.”

“No.”

“I won’t take long, promise.”

“No!”

“Just the tip!”

“No means no. Besides, the customers need someone to take care of them.”

Brandika desperately tried to persuade Carlion, not noticing Cell’s gaze

from beside him, but Carlion ignored his pleas and looked behind.

Brandika ended up following Carlion’s gaze, and there, behind them, he

saw the influential general of Elrain, Kanash, and the clan leaders under their
clan.

“Ah~ Well, I guess it can’t be helped then.”

Brandika pouted like a little kid and walked toward those people.

“…I’ve always wanted to ask you something.”

Cell asked as Carlion watched Brandika walk away.

“Yes?”

“Why are you supporting a man like that?”

 “Because I want to… Is that not good enough?” Carlion chuckled and
looked toward Sardine’s direction.

When word that the anthill of the killer ants had been found came, Carlion
knew victory was theirs, so he told Cell to rest and he went back to his tent.

“Hmph…!” Cell snorted as she looked over the clear blue sky and the vast
desert.

The desert winds caressed the female gnome warrior’s face, going past her
just as quickly as it came.
Chapter 177: Those Who Seek Vengeance
Stooping down at the sound of an arrow shooting from behind, she
suddenly felt an enemy jump down from above, forcing her to dash out.

She had a small bow, but without the time to nock an arrow, the enemy
shot at her again.

Frustrated as she might be, she had no other choice but to turn around from
the narrow street and run away.

“After her!” The enemies cried.

At that, she turned around and shot an arrow at them. She did not have the
leisure to aim her shot, but she still managed to reduce their numbers.
Unfortunately, it was not enough, and the sound of approaching footsteps
sent a chill running up her back.

Pale was currently in the midst of battling the assassins.

She took a dagger from her belt and threw it behind her without turning.
When someone screamed, she stopped, turned around, and boldly approached
the confused group to retrieve her dagger and attack.

A pair of swords came sweeping at her from the side, but she passed
through them and lopped an enemy’s head off. At roughly the same time, a
long sword went for her legs, but it hit nothing but air, for Pale had jumped,
and immediately after, threw her dagger before pulling another one out.

The thrown dagger made a clanging sound as it hit something hard and was
deflected.

“KU!?”

Pale cried out in anguish, but the enemy just quietly swung his sword. She
tried to defend with her dagger, but only the hard sensation of an armor was
there to greet her, then the sensation of her flesh being torn as something
penetrated it invaded her. Pale stifled her cries as she jumped back.

The attack she’d received with her dagger was a single swing; hence, it
reasoned that there was only one foe before her.

As a blind woman, there were still things Pale didn’t know despite her
superhuman hearing. When she heard her enemy stepping on sand, she woke
up from her thoughts and tried to back off, but the enemy chased after her.

With the enemy able to close their distance without showing a single
opening, it was clear as day that he was no small fry. He was not like those
fodders that Pale had defeated.

From the pressure alone, Pale knew she would die the moment she turned
her back. That being said, she didn’t know if she could win in a straight-up
battle either.

Pale managed to run quite a bit, and judging from the sound of the wind,
she could tell that they had already passed the slums. Help probably wouldn’t
come.

Pale retreated half a step, then she heard the enemy move out.

As the pressure coming from the enemy became stronger, Pale had to fix
her grasp on her dagger due to her blood getting on her fingers.

The enemy did not miss that opportunity. His step was heavy, but the
sound it made was muted to the limits. That was indeed the skill of a first-rate
assassin.

Pale twisted her body to dodge the enemy’s approaching dagger.

But then the sound of a ‘clink’ like some sort of mechanism activating
reached her ears, and in the next moment, the blade that should have been
dodged tore her hood and unraveled her bound hair.

“An elf, huh,” the assassin said inadvertently the moment he saw Pale’s
long ears.
 But he didn’t say anything more than that as his killing intent thickened.

Fighting in the narrow back alley up close with this assassin was hopeless,
so Pale started racking her brain for a way to get out of this alive.

It was no exaggeration to say that Pale was picking a fight with the
assassin clan, the Dagger of Werbus, alone. But now that it was clear that she
can’t win, she wasn’t about to throw her life away.

She took a step back.

Naturally, the enemy would – in turn – take a step forward. Pale didn’t
have Felbi’s talent for the sword, so unfortunately, turning this situation
around would be difficult.

At least, it would be if she couldn’t use magic.

Pale wielded her dagger to hide her lips to prevent the assassin from
noticing that she was chanting a spell, then she took another step back to lure
the enemy toward her.

The moment the enemy leaped, she threw her dagger.

“Winds! Give me Power! (Wind Shot)!”

Although its firepower was low, it was a practical spell that was easy to
use, and by cladding her dagger in the wind, she was able to raise its speed
and strength.

The assassin tried to dodge Pale’s dagger, but it suddenly sped up, causing
him much surprise as it dawned on him that he wouldn’t be able to dodge, so
he decided to jump out of the way instead.

The assassin clicked his tongue as the wind-clad dagger grazed him by his
shoulders. He turned back to Pale, but she was already fleeing.

But Pale wasn’t safe just yet, for her wounds were heavy, and without first-
aid, it was doubtful that she would survive.
 “She’s here!”

4 pairs of footsteps resounded from up ahead.

Pale couldn’t concentrate well because of her wounds, so her ability to

detect the enemy declined. Pale’s breath was ragged as she took out her
dagger. She was at a disadvantage, and the longer the battle went on, the
more disadvantaged she would be.

So this is as far as I go? Pale thought as she braced herself for the worst
when a scream and a jeer suddenly reached her ears.

“Ms. Pale!”

“Shurei, hurry!”

“What’s with these brats!?”

The rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the follower of Zenobia (Goddess of

Healing), Rue. They swung their swords and joined the fray to save Pale.

The two of them took advantage of an opening and made their way to Pale.

“In my name, heal! (Heal)”

When Rue chanted that spell, a warm light wrapped around Pale and
healed her wounds.

“Why?” Pale asked.

“What do you mean ‘why?’ We can’t just abandon our benefactor!” Rue
said.

“We may not have been together for long, but we’re comrades. And, Ms.
Pale. I know that there’s no way you’re the sort of person who would
abandon her comrades!” Shurei said.

The two were visibly afraid, but they still tried to be as positive as they
could be to keep themselves from being overcome by it. Of course, Pale
noticed that, and in fact, it was precisely because she didn’t want to drag
them into her mess that she left them.

Still, be that is it may, she was still somewhat happy that they came here.

“…And? Are you ready to die with those brats?”

When Shurei and Rue looked at their enemies again, they noted that there
were more of them now than before. They had 5 more men added to their
ranks, and there were even more coming from behind.

“Kill them all!”

As the enemies charged toward them, Shurei puffed out his chest with
courage and stepped forward, but then—

“N-Now what!?”

—The enemies started screaming from the other side. It seems someone
has come to their aid.

“Hey! Where are the brats!?”

That somewhat carefree and heavy voice resounded throughout the area.
One glance at his sword was enough to tell that he was far more powerful and
experienced compared to Shurei.

“Earth! Shoot forth toward the enemy! (Earth Bullet)”

Be it sword or magic, the swordsman excelled in them all. It was a skill

reminiscent of the sylph commander, Felbi. It seemed he was deeply blessed
by the God of Earth.

Light brown skin, silver hair, and through his bangs, long ears. That was
proof that elven blood run thick through his veins.

Blood spurted left and right as he cut open a path through the enemies, but
he wasn’t fazed even a little. It was the very picture of a warrior chosen by
the gods.
 “So this is where you were, brats… And, I suppose you’re an elf.”

In the blink of an eye, he suppressed all enemies, and suddenly, he was

right there before Pale, looking down at them.

The man introduced himself according to the old custom of the elves.
“Friend of the North (Noizan Arata), greetings. I am Berg Alsen Royon of the
Gnomes. Due to some circumstances, I am currently a traveler.”

“Migrating bird (Royon)? Are you out for vengeance?” Pale asked.

The elves were divided into four races. The sylphs, the gnomes, the
undines, and the salamanders. Normally they prefer to be by themselves, but
there are times when they leave their village.

The gnomes, for example, have a custom wherein they leave their village
and swear not to come back until they avenge their family. Such gnomes who
travel for vengeance are usually given the names ‘migratory bird’ or
‘homeless’ in the ancient tongue to make their status clear.

When Berg saw Pale know such knowledge despite being so young, he
couldn’t help but raise his brows.

“It is as you’ve said. I’ll get straight to the point. There’s a question I want
to ask.” There was a hardness and sharpness to his gaze as he said that. “Do
you know the gnome sword dancer, Cell Beork?”

The Holy Knight, Gulland Rifenin, who had gathered the refugees of the
western capital, was currently in the royal palace with his aide, Yuan.

Gulland had been summoned to the office of the guard commander.

“You came, Holy Knight, Gulland Rifenin.”

Gulland told Yuan to wait before entering the room alone.

“I’m busy. You better not be wasting my time.”

Gulland was already in a horrible mood the moment he entered.

 Naturally, the guard commander frowned.

“Watch your tongue, Gulland. There are people who’ve been calling for
you.”

“And now why is that? Tell me.”

The guard commander was a traditional high-ranking noble and was in a

position with considerable power. After all, he was one of the few powers the
king had that could stand toe-to-toe with the royal army under his direct
control.

“It’s just a warning for now, but it’s only to be expected what with you
associating with dubious people. If you’re a holy knight, you should— Wait!
Gulland!”

“I’ve never been fond of lectures. If that’s all you have to say, I’m
leaving,” Gulland clicked his tongue.

The guard commander clicked his tongue too and cut to the chase.
“Complaints have been lodged. They want you punished.”

“Ho…”

When Gulland turned around, a dangerous glint flashed in his eyes. The
guard commander felt his back chill.

“For now it’s just a worthless complaint, but they’ll investigate you for real
if the complaints pile up. You understand what I’m saying?”

“Hmph, what a kind guard commander. Thank you.”

“…The king is worrying too.”

“…If that’s all, I’ll be taking my leave. I told you before, but I’m busy.”

“Do you really understand, Gulland!?”

The guard commander yelled, seeming almost angry, but Gulland ignored
him and left.

“Goodness gracious, the hero really is a handful.”

When Gulland left, a plump civil official appeared, shaking his head as he
stood beside the guard commander and uttered insincere praises.

“Even though he acts so audaciously while hiding behind his

achievements, he should still have treated our kingdom’s meritorious guard
commander with respect.”

“But that man really is one of the most valuable soldiers of our kingdom.
His majesty is even more concerned about him after losing the west.”

“No matter how excellent he is, disrespect to the kingdom can only be
poison, never medicine.”

“I know! That’s why I reprimanded him!”

The civil official raised his brows in an exaggerated manner and

whispered.

“Good grief, if that hero could just act with a little more decorum, our
guard commander wouldn’t be having such a hard time.”

After the west fell and Gulland started rebuilding his army, a delicate
change in power at the apex of the imperial court occurred.

The kingdom’s influence had declined with the passing of Gowen Ranid.
The defeat of the dispatched royal army and the holy knight who has
supported the kingdom all this time, as well as being the king’s right hand
man, has greatly wounded the king’s authority.

The holy knights are the pinnacle of martial strength, and as such, incur
much envy from others. Nobles who have nothing going for them but their
pedigree, in particular, were the most envious of all.

Gulland’s irritated footsteps resounded as he left the castle when he

happened upon a familiar face, causing him to stop in his tracks.
 “Well, if it isn’t the great hero,” the Ripper Knight, Sivara Bandier, said
with a relaxed smile.

“What? Are you going to lecture me too?” Gulland asked, irritated.

“What you on about?” Sivara laughed.

“I was thinking of getting more reinforcements. The monster beasts have

been attacking a lot lately, so…”

“Ahh, there have been more beasts lately coming from the west. They’ve
been good training for the soldiers.”

“You’re the same as ever, I see.”

See ya, Sivara waved his hand and went on his way. At that, Gulland too
left the castle.

“I have a place I need to drop by. You go back first.”

“Weren’t you warned just now? I know I should trust you more as your
aide, but…”

“…I’m not going anywhere interesting.”

Sivara says that, Yuan says that, everyone has something to say. Gulland
found that a little embarrassing, and he snorted as he went his way.

The direction he was headed to was a slave merchant’s residence in the

merchant district.

“This is?” Yuan asked.

Gulland ignored him and passed through the gates.

“Your boss in, yeah? Tell him Gulland’s here.”

Gulland opened the door and entered. Seeing him act unusually high-
handed, Yuan swallowed his questions and quietly watched.
 “T-The master isn’t around…”

Gulland grabbed the servant by the chest and spoke with a threatening
voice.

“Tell your master, Gulland is here. There won’t be a second time.”

The servant screamed as he ran back in.

Gulland wore an unhappy face and turned to Yuan.

“What?”

“I would rather not have my boss sued for intimidation…”

“Don’t worry about it.”

Really, now? Yuan thought as he sighed and his stomach churned. The
residents of the western capital mustn’t be thrown away even in the worst
case scenario.

If a problem were to occur with this man, he would have to lead the
western capital’s people himself.

“I-I-If it isn’t Master Gulland!”

That rolling voice came from the rising merchant that picked on Reshia.

“Nice house… Looks like you’ve been raking in the dough.”

“W-W-Well, o-of course. Everything is due to your excellency’s grace.”

Seeing the merchant visibly acting suspicious, Gulland smiled fiercely and
forcefully had the merchant invite him in.

“T, To what do I owe, the pleasure of this visit?”

The merchant visibly scared out of his wits, Gulland became the very
picture of haughtiness, as he sat himself on a sofa and crossed his legs.
 “Money,” he curtly said.

Ah, it’s over, Yuan thought in despair as he looked up to the heavens. This
would probably be his last day working for Gulland.

“I’m not asking you to give me money, I’m asking you to loan me
money.”

“…H-How much?”

Gulland did not miss that dishonest twinkle in the merchant’s eyes.

“500 gold coins… The interest… Let’s make it about 0.5%,” Gulland
caressed his burly chin as he spoke in a cold voice.

“T-This is daylight robbery!” The merchant screamed.

Gulland stood up and approached the merchant. “You should be able to

take out that much. Considering you’re wallet is heavy enough to hire an
assassin… What? Ain’t you’re pops a huge merchant over at the Shushunu
Holy Kingdom?”

That was clearly a threat, but it was indeed a fact that this merchant had
brought a person without permission into the royal castle. There was also that
matter with Reshia, so he was in no position to reject Gulland’s demands.

The merchant was on the verge of crying by the time he nodded.

Gulland left the premises.

“…Just know that I won’t be there to help you when you stand in court,”
Yuan said.

Gulland snorted and waved Yuan off like shooing a bug away.

“Good heavens… At least, try not to get stabbed from behind.”

It was almost time for the soldiers’ training, so Yuan left Gulland and went
back to the eight western fortresses where the people of the western capital
were waiting.

After that Gulland headed to the slums. Being home to the needy, its public
order was horrible despite being in the king’s city.

Gulland entered a sloppy bar that also served as a brothel. He was looking
for someone. When he found that person, he’d already been drinking here
since this morning. That man’s body odor coupled with the surrounding
stench of liquor resulted in a fetor so horrible it could make one puke his
guts.

Clothes that hadn’t been washed in days, and a leather armor so dirty its
original color was already a mystery. The man embraced his short spear as he
drank his fill.

Hair grew in a deep corner under his eyes, and there was a scar extending
from his forehead to his cheeks. The man was the very picture of a fiend.

“I’ve been looking for you, Belthazar.

“What business does the hero have with me?” Belthazar spat as he glared
at Gulland.

“Work,” Gulland curtly said as he threw a pouch full of silver coins before
the man.

“…I refuse.”

“You’re daughter’s name was Liza, if I recall…”

“That’s…”

“What is she doing now?”

Belthazar was silent.

Gulland continued, “The details of the job is simple. Go to western region

and lop off some goblin heads. A gold coin for every rare, 5 for every noble.
Beyond that, I’ll pay appropriately.”
 Gulland and Belthazar glared at each other, but the first to turn away was
the latter, who stood up.

“That includes the coin for your preparations. You’ll be leaving in 10 days
with the others. Of course, I don’t want a word of this to anyone.”

Belthazar didn’t say anything as Gulland turned around.

“I’ll be expecting, Belthazar, the Almighty Spear.”

Gulland knew that the king was wholeheartedly focused on defending, but
as someone who has fought them twice, he knew full-well that defending
against them was only asking for defeat.

One reason was because their rate of growth greatly surpassed that of
humans. Even Gowen, who excelled at training soldiers and who never
managed to find a right-hand man, would need 2 years to train proper
soldiers.

But the goblins only needed one year to create such a fierce army. If they
were to hide in their shell like a turtle, they might be able to prolong the war,
but they would never win against the goblins.

Gulland couldn’t go against the king’s orders.

The best case would be if the goblins were to attack here on their own
accord.

The small fortresses that Yuan and his western region citizens garrisoned
could take even three times as many goblins as they’d fought. They could
even defend for an entire year, so long as they focused on defense.

Which is why Gulland was willing to throw away his pride to dirty his
hands with something like ‘strategy’.

He would use money to buy life and shave away at the goblins’ numbers.
If that didn’t work, he could provoke the goblins and not give them any time
to sleep.
 Gulland finally realized that the reason Gowen left Reshia’s escort to him
was because he wanted to have someone who could lead others, even if it was
only one person.

“A little too late for that, shit…”

The great threat that was the goblins and the responsibility of protecting
the country weighed heavily on Gulland’s shoulders.

Gulland grit his teeth at the great loss of losing people.

10 days later, the people Gulland contracted left the capital quietly. Their
destination was the western capital.
Chapter 178: The Blade That Does Not Rot
The Goblin King’s advance guard, Gi Gi Orudo the ancient beast tamer, Gi
Zu Ruo the mad lion, and Gi Ji Arsil the Assassin were advancing toward the
south. They have made it their policy to meet together once a day.

Presently, they were not moving but were instead searching their
surroundings as the king had instructed them.

“I wonder if the humans aren’t going to send someone to hunt today too,”
Gi Zu said unhappily.

“You don’t look happy,” Gi Gi said as he stuffed his cheeks with the meat
his tamed beast handed him.

“Do you have a problem with the king’s orders?” Gi Jii glared sharply at
Gi Zu.

“No, but there aren’t a lot human villages here, so…”

“And the beasts also need to be—”

“The scouting too, no matter how many people we have—”

Gi Zu groaned as he watched Gi Gi and Gi Ji’s eyes twinkling.

The kings orders were for the three of them to report on three different
matters.

Gi Gi was to report on the condition of his beasts as well as the food, Gi

Zu was to report on the condition of the human villages, and Gi Ji was to
report on the geography of the area up ahead.

The goblins were skilled walkers, and they could reach the territory of the
Kushain believers within 8 days, but the king had explicitly told them to slow
down their pace and gather information.
 Territories in the free cities weren’t clearly defined, and soldiers had to
patrol along the villages that were built along the borders.

The Kingdom of Germion had never gone past the borders of its western
region. The western region may have boasted a population of over 10,000
humans and flourished under Gowen’s rule, but its scope was limited only to
the area from the western capital until the colonial city.

In the same vein, the territories connecting to the borders of Germion

Kingdom were ruled by the small feudal lords of the free cities. People living
in such lands could be a group of pioneers who reclaimed a land, cultivated
it, and started living on it; they could be a group of settlers sent from a nearby
village; they could also be the supporters of a noble who’d lost in a power
struggle. There were all sorts of reasons, but in general, people who lived in
the borders were usually people with little power.

Of course, if they’re able to lead a group of pioneers, then they must have
some degree of leadership; or if not, then perhaps a powerful sponsor. But
regardless, the distance between the people and the feudal lord in such lands
wasn’t big.

Even the bigger pioneer groups would usually only have 300 people at
most, so they were few enough in number that they could see each other
everyday. And naturally, even if you don’t like the person, if you see them
everyday, you’re bound to know them.

As such, emotions naturally form between the feudal lord and the people.
Unlike the aristocrats in the big cities, aristocrats in the borders rarely treated
their people harshly.

The people also have more power, as they are able to see the disposition of
the next feudal lord. If the next feudal lord is too cruel, then there would be a
trend to prefer a different one.

After 2 or 3 generations, the feudal lords living along the borders have
finally started to become a little bigger. Growth meant more villages under
them, as well as small feudal lords wanting to throw their lot with them, but
there were also people who would want a growing feudal lord to fall before
becoming trouble.

Life along the borders was harsh.

Feudal lords would sometimes come warring, thieves were prevalent,

farming did not make enough money, but the most problematic of them all
were the monster beast attacks.

In the early days, the feudal lords in the borders were most concerned
about monster beasts and farming.

Conflict among humans was their second biggest concern, and in fact, even
Gowen, who ruled the western region, shared this sentiment. Because of that
he didn’t try to provoke them, and instead focused on developing his villages
toward the north.

He then decided to try and make use of the Forest of Darkness’ wealth.
After which, upon becoming stronger, he would then try his luck at
conquering the south.

Gowen did not share his plan with words, instead he executed it. His
actions were able to fool even King Ashtal, and for a moment, there was
friction between the two of them, friction that would quickly be settled as the
goblin threat grew too big to ignore.

For over 10 years, Gowen and the free cities focused on dealing only with
the natural calamities and the monster beasts, allowing them to successfully
increase their strength.

The first generation feudal lords were still in active duty due to their ability
and popularity, so they were able to create many brilliant successors.

The Goblin King was not able to see that far, but inferring from his
experience and knowledge, he figured that a human who could cultivate
unexplored lands like the humans of the Forest of Darkness would surely not
be incompetent.

Looking at the previous battle, there was Gowen Ranid, who was an old
but powerful enemy, and looking toward the south, there was the giant
country that was the free cities. Naturally, he would consider such nations
neighboring his Forest of Darkness to be the end of his borders.

Having thought to this point, the Goblin King had no choice but to act
prudently. What he feared the most was the appearance of a 2nd Gowen
Ranid. He didn’t want a powerful warrior as an enemy either, but a powerful
ruler was an even bigger problem.

Despite that what made the Goblin King decide to move for the south was
the existence of the Kushain believers. He saw a path through his chance
meeting with the patriarch, Benem Nemush.

This was information he got from the Leon Heart Clan, his human allies.

The free cities had been split into two sides, the north and the south, and
was in chaos due to Nemush’ holy war. It was still a mystery how their
conflict would affect the borders, but the Goblin King believed that it
wouldn’t be a problem.

The Germion Kingdom to their east had several small fortresses on their
side of the border. But they were by no means infallible should the Goblin
King decide to gather his forces. That being said, destroying them would only
serve to make his relations with Germion Kingdom irreconcilable.

The goblin forces numbered approximately 2000, that included both the
elves and the demihumans. Adding the newly added Leon Heart Clan, they
had no more than 3,000 soldiers.

The Goblin King did not believe it was possible to conquer Germion
Kingdom with only 3,000 soldiers.

Because of that he decided to set his sights on the free cities to the south
instead. He would conquer them and increase his allies, and then he would
conquer Germion Kingdom.

Having thought that far, the Goblin King was faced with another question:
How would he accomplish that?
 The humans were unlikely to submit to him were he to merely take them
by force. What would be most preferable was if they approached him instead
and clung to him.

If so, then what would he have to do to make that happen?

There were three things.

One, he needed to rid them of prejudice; two, he needed an enemy that was
more atrocious than the goblins; and three, he needed to show his power.

The hardest of the three was the issue of prejudice. As for the remaining
two, he could deal with them later. Showing his power, in particular, was
quite easy.

All he would need was war.

Moreover, he would not be waging war on the small feudal lords, instead
he would be waging war on the enemy that is more atrocious than the
goblins.

Such an enemy was currently making its presence felt in the northern part
of the free cities. The Goblin King felt bad for them, but unfortunately, he
needed them as a stepping stone. The Goblin King believed it would be
possible to show his might by waging war on them.

As for the last remaining issue, the issue of prejudice. This was indeed the
most difficult problem. But unless he solves it, it wasn’t likely that the small
feudal lords would come to rely on them.

If there isn’t a way to solve an issue in one fell swoop, then he would just
have to take it slowly.

Not killing humans needlessly, even going as far as seeing them off to their
territory, not imposing unreasonable taxes on them, and not making them
suffer… Everything was for the sake of solving that last problem.

And the ones who have been tasked with that important task was the Leon
Heart Clan, who accepted even demihumans and elves into their ranks.
 If they weren’t around, the Goblin King would have worked alongside the
elf, Felbi, to realize his plans, but now that they’ve come, it would be a pity
to waste such good pawns.

Would humans refuse a helping hand in time of need? The answer is no. It
doesn’t matter what their intentions are, when a helping hand is offered
during a crisis, the humans will surely take it.

The Goblin King’s long arm stretched toward the borders of the small
feudal lords.

Tl Note: Sardine to Saldin as requested.

The Red King Clan had a wizard. His name was Grave Neil, an old wizard
who made his name as an enchanter.

He was born as the second son to a smithing family, and it was not until
he’d turned 14 that his talent was recognized. Since then he has been
wholeheartedly honing his talents, and after over 40 years, he has finally
become an accomplished wizard.

The enchantment that he uses could imbue all sorts of elements into armor
and weapons. For example, he could enchant a spear with the element of
lightning, and it would possess the power to paralyze those it cuts. He could
also enchant a sword with fire, and enemies wounded by it would suffer
burns.

He could also enchant armor.

An armor enchanted with the element of wind would become as light as

feather and a pair of boots enchanted with the element of iron would be
extremely hard.

“Hey, Saldin! The army is moving too fast! Don’t you have any respect for
your elders!?”

“What the hell you going on about, gramps? Didn’t you just tell me not to
treat like you an old man!?”
 “Don’t you know how to accommodate others!?”

“Don’t you know how to not spout sophistry, gramps!?”

Although his personality could use some work, he was an experienced

adventurer with a wealth of connections and the skills to get him named as
one of the best of the Red King Clan.

“Come on, you two, let’s not fight. We’re going to be negotiating with
some people now. If we show up in a foul mood, they’ll look down on us,””
Carlion said.

The muscular Saldin cut him. “Is there even any point in negotiating?
What’s that clan called? Flying Swallow? I know they’re famous, but…”

“Sigh, this is exactly why having a squad of nothing but muscleheads is a

pain!”

“What did you say?”

Saldin glared at the old wizard.

“You’ll regret it if you look down on the Flying Swallow Clan. As their
name says, they go around the world freely like swallows. We can’t just
charge into their headquarters like we did to the Elks Clan. Besides, they also
have many famous adventurers within their ranks that are renowned
throughout the world,” Grave said before reminding Carlion that they’re the
last clan they should be making an enemy out of.

“Don’t worry, we’re not going there to pick a fight,” Carlion said.

“…I’d hope so.”

“Well, aren’t you an amazing pessimist, huh, gramps,” Saldin said to mock
Grave.

At that, the old wizard took the staff in his hands and started chasing after
Saldin all over the place. Unfortunately, for the old wizard, Saldin was a
warrior in charge of the frontlines while he was an old wizard in charge of the
rear guard. It did not take long before the difference in stamina started
showing.

“What’s the matter, gramps? Did ya break your hips or something?”

“You little… GAH!?”

Grave desperately chased after Saldin despite his ragged breathing, but no
matter how hard he ran, he just couldn’t catch up to him.

The place they were headed to was south of Elrain Kingdom, the mid-sized
city of Sapnir. It was located midway to one of the founding nations of the
Free Cities, the merchant nation, Pena.

“Long time no see, Lord Wyatt!” Grave said.

The tall man smiled and bowed. “Sorry I wasn’t able to write. You seem to
be doing well, old teacher.”

After the Herculean, Wyatt, left the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, he went to
the Free Cities. One reason was because of the clan request, the other was
because of his personal interest in the Red King Clan.

“The clan leader (Arcs) gives his regards too.”

“For poor old me? There’s no need, really…”

Wyatt led them into a trading company, causing them to all raise their
brows up.

“Lord Wyatt, that’s…”

“It’s owned by a childhood friend of mine. Don’t worry, it’s a trustworthy

place.”

Such places were usually used by influential merchants.

“As expected of Lord Wyatt,” Grave wryly smiled, and Wyatt smiled back.
 The influence of the Flying Swallow Clan had not only reached the
adventurer’s guild but also the merchant’s guild. That was made obvious just
now, and everyone from the Red King Clan couldn’t help but become
confused. Of course, not one of them allowed that to show on their face.

Neither Wyatt nor the people of the Red King Clan wasted their time and
they immediately started talking. After all, time was a precious commodity to
every one of them.

“A treaty of nonaggression?” Wyatt tilted his head upon hearing some

unfamiliar words.

“Yes. Our Red King wishes to form an alliance with the Flying Swallow
and its associates. This is the first step to realizing that goal,” Carlion spoke
politely. He was singlehandedly responsible for Red King Clan’s
negotiations.

“Hmm…” Wyatt became thoughtful.

Carlion continued. “We are new to the south and would like to avoid
conflict with the influential Flying Swallows.”

At first glance, his words might seem humble, but considering what
happened to the Elks Clan, they could also be taken as a threat.

“Very well. I shall personally propose it to our clan leader,” Wyatt replied.

The people connected to the Red King Clan were all shocked. Who
would’ve thought that talks would go this smoothly?

“But I have a condition,” Wyatt added.

“…Which is?”

“You don’t have to be so nervous. I just think it would be best if we also

shared human resource on top of our cultural exchanges. Will you accept
these terms?”

When Wyatt suggested that, Grave and Saldin turned to Carlion.

 Carlion nodded with that ever smiling face of his. “But of course, if
anything, to have such terms with the famed Flying Swallows is our honor.”

“I see, but you won’t get anything out of me flattering us.”

Wyatt laughed heartily and Carlion smiled back.

After Carlion and the other two left the trading company, they talked about
Wyatt’s terms as they walked.

“Was that a good idea, genius adviser?”

“We have no choice but to accept it. At the very least, that’s what I
believe.”

The most important part in this trade was to form good relations with the
Flying Swallows Clan. This was a plan to try and change the Red King’s
image by forming good relations with other powerful clans. This was a
necessary step now that they had several clans under their banner.

After all, no one would actually want to approach an ill-reputed clan that
did whatever it pleased.

“The war with the Elks Clan allowed us to show our strength. With Lord
Grave’s connection and Lord Saldin’s abilities in war, so long as our clan
leader is able to gain popularity, the Red King Clan would surely flourish.”

“Then why did you have to pick the Flying Swallows?” Saldin asked
unhappily.

“Because I believe it would be best to avoid friction with others while

we’re trying to stretch our wings. Power is something one should use only
when necessary. Don’t you agree?”

“Well, yeah, but…”

“Besides, this is also a good opportunity to see the internal affairs of the
Flying Swallow.”
 “…If we are able to, anyway,” Grave added as he and Saldin both tilted
their head in puzzlement.

“Gramps, how much can that Wyatt uncle be used?”

“Well, his personality is what you’d call ‘firm’. As a warrior, he’s only
really good at defense, but he could probably stop Lord Shunrai.”

“That seemingly good-natured uncle?”

Saldin couldn’t believe his ears as he imagined that black-haired

swordsman from the Red King Clan.

“He’s pretty calm now, but he used to be a demon in the battlefield. He

would wreak havoc with Congo, a halberd made out of blue-silver steel, in
his right hand, and Fudou, a magic steel shield, in his left hand. You would
have peed your pants if you were there,” Grave said as he thought back to the
past. “Ah, but lately, I hear that he’s already sealed both those weapons and
has shifted his focus to bettering himself as a person. He must have calmed
down a lot with the years.”

“…Let’s hope that’s true.”

That day, the Flying Swallows Clan and the Red King Clan formed a treaty
of nonaggression and promised to share the profits of the east and the south.
They also promised to share human resource and to send exchange students
three at a time.

With this agreement, the Red King Clan has firmly rooted themselves into
the southern region and the Flying Swallows clan was able to avoid having an
all-out confrontation with an up-and-rising clan. As for which of these two
mid-sized clans took the upper hand in this treaty, it was still a mystery.

Belthazar the Almighty Spear and the other bounty hunters left the fortress
and headed north.

“If the goblins are ruling the humans, then we’ll take advantage of that.”

Every one of these bounty hunters had a guilty conscience; hence, it only
stood to reason that the person leading them would be someone like
Belthazar whose skill was the real deal.

“Will we really alright with an uncle like this leading?”

That being said, there were still people who weren’t happy with his
leadership. Especially, the young and talented sore losers.

The one who said that last sentence was a young swordsman.

“If you have a problem with me, get out and fight on your own. It’ll do you
good to remember that we’re not comrades,” Belthazar said sharply.

The young swordsman stood up, pulled his sword out, and pointed it at
Belthazar.

“I don’t see why I have to obey you either,” he said in a provoking voice.

“…”

As Belthazar stood up and took out his short spear, the other bounty
hunters egged them on.

“What a troublesome uncle…”

For a moment, it looked like the young swordsman would simply sigh, but
then in the next instant, he suddenly came slashing down for Belthazar’s
neck.

“—Die!”

The swordsman’s face twisted into a demon’s as he slashed down sharply.

The sharpness of his blade was a testament to his unpolished genius.

But Belthazar stopped down and easily dodged his attack. At the same
time, he used the butt-end of his spear to hit the swordsman in the chin and
send him flying.

“GU, FU!?”
 Whether he’d accidentally bit his tongue or simply cut his mouth, blood
suddenly came spurting out of the swordsman’s mouth.

Belthazar’s attack didn’t stop there. After hitting the swordsman’s chin, he
spun his sport spear and struck at the swordsman’s shin.

The swordsman screamed and squirmed, but Belthazar sent another strike
toward his arms.

The swordsman glared hatefully at him, but Belthazar coldly received that
hateful glare as he kicked the young swordsman away.

That last kick landed right at the swordsman’s solar plexus, causing him to
spill his last meal.

As the swordsman squirmed on the ground, Belthazar quietly approached

him and kicked him on the face.

Even the bounty hunters egging them on finally became quiet upon seeing
Belthazar’s skill and cruelty.

But even as they went quiet, the sound of beatings never ceased.

The swordsman had his nose broken and the interior of his mouth cut
before he could no longer move at all. Only then did Belthazar leave him
alone.

“Anyone else has problems?”

That concluded the introductions, and Belthazar became the leader of this
group of bounty hunters.

After that they left for the western capital.

Pale Symphoria went with the gnome warrior, Berk Alsen, to the small
country of Fenis from the small nations.

Pale felt sorry for getting the rookie adventurer, Shurei, and the goddess of
healing follower (Zenobia), Rue, caught up in her problems, but they insisted
in coming along, and in the end, it was decided that it would be safer for
them to be beside a strong ally like Berk than to be by themselves now that
they were being pursued.

“We’ve formed a contract, right!?”

“I said until we save my brethren—”

“But at this rate, Ms. Pale will fall into danger again!”

“That’s true, but…”

Surprisingly, after Pale left the two, they immediately ran for the
adventurer guild and looked for someone who could act as a guard. But they
had too little money on hand, and no one was willing to accept their request.
Especially, since their enemy was the Dagger of Webrus.

It was then that Berk appeared, fresh from the southern desert with barely
any idea how human society worked. He was charmed by the thought of
saving his brethren, so he accepted the contract.

After saving Pale, it was decided that Berk would talk to his clan leader
first. Pale meekly obeyed, as the fatigue from the last battle had made her
realize just how foolish it was to challenge an entire clan alone.

“…Ahh, a word of advice.”

The place they came to was the small country of Fenis, a country
renowned for protecting elves. For some reason, Berk became fidgety the
moment they stepped foot on it.

He spoke to his three traveling companions. “…The clan leader is

extremely strict and tends to resort to violence easily. The clan leader is what
you call your stereotypical thug. I’ll explain everything, so you guys just
quietly listen.”

At that explanation, Pale and the others glanced at each other.

“Will this really be ok?”

 It was Pale who asked that.

Unfortunately, her worries only received an unsure reply of ‘maybe’.

Passing through the main street, and then the back alleys, they found
themselves before a declining bar. After Berk confirmed that it was the right
place, they entered.

“…Heaven Restaurant.”

That suspicious name left Rue looking like she was about to cry as she
glanced pitifully at Shurei.

“What are we going to do, Shurei?”

“W-We have no choice but to go!”

When they entered the inn, they saw a black-haired woman in revealing
clothes, sleeping as her feet laid brazenly on the table.

As Berk approached her, young Shurei was left staring in wonderment.

But of course, such a reaction was only normal considering Shurei was a
healthy young boy in the presence of an almost naked woman who was
blessed with both beauty and assets.

She wore a pair of leather sandals known as Ganika, a skirt with a slit long
enough to show off her thighs, and a strip of clothing just enough to cover her
abundant breasts. Her clothes were so revealing it was enough to make
wonder if she had actually forgotten to put on her clothes.

If that revealing tunic of hers was indeed her real clothes, then it was doing
a horrible job of covering her honey-colored skin.

“…Shurei.”

As Shurei felt himself stabbed by glares, he woke up from his moment of

stupor, and immediately turned the conversation to Pale.
 “Is that woman the clan leader?”

Meanwhile, Berk was shaking the woman’s shoulders. As the drooling

woman opened her eyes, she saw Berk’s face. In the next moment, she
frowned and sat up.

From Shurei’s perspective, the clan leader was an extremely beautiful

woman. The way she looked as she folded her arm and listened to Berk was
just like that of a brave heroine.

But as soon as their conversation ended, the female clan leader stood up,
grabbed Berk by the chest, and headbutted him.

“GUO!?”

Berk cried out in pain as he crouched down.

“You idiot! Why did you bring a job that doesn’t pay!!”

Her angry voice resounded throughout the entire bar, and immediately
after, she turned to Pale and the others. For a moment, they thought for sure
their hearts would stop.

Her pair of lifted eyes were sharp like that of a predator eyeing its prey.
They were beautiful indeed, but that only served to make them even more
terrifying.

“Idiot! Don’t you understand how dire our financial situation is!? It’s
precisely because we don’t have any money that we ended up in Fenis!”

“B-But that’s because you…”

“What did you say!? Are you blaming me!?”

As the woman went on and on, Berk’s voice gradually became weaker.
After a while, the woman, who had been spouting abuse from start to finish,
turned her sharp predatory eyes from Berk to the three guests.

At this point, Pale and the others had already been petrified by the entrance
of the inn.

“Eek!?” Rue inadvertently screamed out loud.

Unfortunately, there was no more running, as the female clan leader was
telling them with her finger to come.

The three approached the female clan leader with much fear. In response,
the master of fear sat herself on her chair, and brazenly placed her right leg
on the table.

“So, how much did you bring with you?” The female clan leader said as
she sighed and yelled angrily at the workers to bring more liquor.

“U-Umm…”

Shurei and Rue looked at each other. To them, it felt like they were being
told to hand over their money.

“I take it you are willing to accept our request?” Pale asked as she took off
her hood.

“Hah? Well, in that case—”

“—Clan leader!”

As if to stop the clan leader from speaking, the doors of the shop suddenly
opened, and 10 seemingly vulgar men entered one after another.

Clicking her tongue, the clan leader frowned as she looked toward them.

“Can’t you see I’m talking with someone, shitheads!? Didn’t your mothers
teach you to shut up when people are talking!?”

“…Hey, who’s the target?”

The person who looked like the boss of the 10 vulgar men ignored the
female clan leader and asked that question. When he saw Pale, he drew his
sword.
 “…Berk, bring me my sword.”

The female clan leader’s face twisted into a smile. Her pupils were wide
open with anger and her smile was equally evil.

Berk rubbed the part where he’d been headbutted as he handed an odd
sword that was both thin and curved.

The female clan leader took her sword without turning to Berk, then as she
exhaled, she assumed her stance.

The female clan leader played with the sword in her hands as she smiled
like that of a predator eyeing its prey. At the same time, she viciously licked
her lips.

“Woman, if you get in our way, we won’t show you mercy.”

Unfortunately, that warning only served to rouse her anger.

“Come, underling. I’ll cut you into pieces.”

In response to the assassin’s warning was a heavy-toned sneer that seemed

to make one’s long black hair stand on end.

“…Kill them!”

Immediately, the assassins came leaping for the female clan leader. These
assassins were unlike the ones that Shurei and Rue fought. These were real
assassins, without the slight waste in their movements.

The female clan leader compressed her body and rammed it into the
assassins, then in the next moment, three flashes flashed in the span of one
breath, the curved sword moving out of its sheathe, and suddenly, the
assassins that had attacked her had all been cut down.

Seeing that, the assassins couldn’t help but be shocked, but the female clan
leader didn’t even pause for a moment as she took a step forward and
attacked another three times. Each time her blade flashed, the assassins’
numbers would dwindle.
 “Ha.”

Her beautiful smiling face twisted even more, as blood spurted everywhere
according to the trajectory of each slash. On the floor, on the walls…
Everything was being dyed in blood.

It was an unfamiliar sword style, but her black hair would sway with every
stroke swung, blood spurting to the air with each flash. It was almost as if she
were dancing, and that fact, only served to accentuate her beauty.

While Shurei was captivated by her swordsmanship, before anyone knew

it, there was only one assassin left.

“Who are you!?”

“Hah? Did you pick a fight without knowing who your enemy was?
Trash.”

Brushing off the blood from her curved sword, she sheathed her sword
once more. As she assumed her stance again, she smiled cruelly.

“Come, it’s time to die. Know that the one who killed you is Vine of the
Burning Bright Moon. Send the goddess of the underworld (Altesia) my
regards!”

“You’re the mad blade of—”

Without giving him the time to finish, Vine’s sword cut him from the
stomach to his chest. In an instant, the assassin’s life was severed.

“Hmph, small fry,” Vine spat as she sheathed her sword and briskly
walked back to where Pale and the others were.

“Now then, where we’re we?”

The way Vine looked as she licked the blood of her foes from her cheeks
was truly like that of a laughing demon.
Intermission: Study Time
Status
Name Gi Za Zakuend
Race Goblin
Level 97
Class Shaman Subleader
Magic Manipulation; Three-Verse Chant; Chant
Possessed Cancel; Wind Guard; Wind Control; Guidance of the
Skills Goddess of Knowledge; Adherent of the King; Ether
Transference (Previously Ether Movement)
Divine
God of Wind
Protection
Attributes Wind
Abnormal
Possessed
Status

The king is generous as expected.

I tried asking for a private room to aid my research, partially sarcastic, but
to my surprise, he actually gave me one. Moreover, he gave me a tenth of the
western capital. That being said, this might have been for the best, as we
goblins do not actually know how to make use of the city.

For example, Gi Ga Rax’s imperial guards.

Their loyalty to the king is admirable, but aside from Gi Ga, the strongest
of them are rare classes.

For goblins like that, who have been living in the forest their whole life, it
won’t be easy adapting to the city.

Of course, they can at least wash themselves, but other than that, they are
hopeless… They leave the blood of the beasts they eat on the ground, and
they wait for the rain to wash it away, causing the stench within the city to
accumulate, giving rise to unprecedented levels of repulsiveness.
 It was such a repulsive smell that even that elf called Fei couldn’t help but
make a face that look like he’d eaten a fly.

“What do you think?” He asked.

It’s funny to watch, but it’s a hassle to get involved. The expression on my
face was probably the same as Fei’s.

“…They need to be taught,” I said.

Please stop looking at me with those eyes that says you’ve found a
comrade. I don’t like elves.

“As one would expect of Lord Gi Za. What about that one?” Fei pointed
toward the direction of the araneae demihumans.

They were diligently wrapping the buildings in their spider threads.

His highness has indeed left the security to them, but he has never told
them to cover the buildings in their own threads.

Lord Nikea is a serious woman, but some of the araneae under her can
sometimes be irresponsible depending on their mood.

If I recall correctly, that should be where the messenger of the Leon Heart
Clan is staying at.

“Do they… Eat buildings?” I asked, partly in sarcasm since they were
originally supposed to be under him.

Fei replied without the slightest hint of timidity. “Lord Shure prefers to
leave them to their own devices. It is actually quite troublesome.”

‘That’s your master you’re talking about there!’ I wanted to interject, but I
swallowed those words and turned to the elves instead. They were currently
bulldozing buildings via the minotaurs and growing trees in their place.

“Hey,” I called out.

 “Yes?” Fei replied.

“What are they doing?”

If they want to grow trees, they should do it outside. We’ve finally

acquired a human city after so much effort. What’s its point if we don’t make
use of it?

“They are growing trees,” Fei said matter-of-factly. “Apparently, they were
having difficulties getting sunlight.”

This one’s also a problem…

“Well, it is a city built by humans. We need to modify it, so that it can be

easier for us to use,” he added.

Fei hummed as he watched the elves work.

“You elves don’t consider growing trees to be your raison d’etre, do you?”
I asked.

“Raison d’etre doesn’t sound very good. I’d prefer you refer to it as our
noble duty. Besides, the bigger the forests, the less room there is for humans
to live in. The beasts will also increase, and your kind will find it easier to
fight. Yes?”

That certainly sounds appealing, but it sounds fishy.

“Since when did you start thinking like that?”

“About 80 years ago. Anyway, I believe we should change this area into a
wonderful forest as soon as possible.”

This elf’s frame of time is all over the place.

As I thought, I really don’t like elves.

After leaving Fei, as I was walking on my way, I noticed, from the corner
of my eye, that the king’s beast was rubbing herself on a building.
 “What in the world are you doing?” I asked her.

This is something I learned of just recently, but apparently, this big wolf
can understand what people say.

“Can’t let the bad bugs near dad!”

In other words, it’s that. She’s marking her territory. I don’t understand it
very well, but it seems, they have some sort of hierarchy they adhere to.

That being said, she doesn’t really need to worry about other wolves. The
only wolf who’d try to approach his majesty is her, after all.

“I see, do your best.”

“You bet!”

The gray wolf, that his majesty calls ‘Cynthia’, walked away with an air of
composure.

◆◇◆

Within the territory I was given was a place I could call my private room.
It was fairly big and the piled up wooden boxes were useful for storing
things. I could even change their height by moving them around. It was truly
novel. We didn’t have such things back in the forest, so I had to ask Yoshu
what it was called, and as it turns out, the humans call such places
‘storehouse’.

Humans sure come up with interesting things.

“Gi Za, are you in?”

While I was caught up reading the book I got from that old elf, Falun, I
heard his highness call for me.

Apparently, he’d gone out of his way to personally visit me. Good grief, he
could have just had someone call for me if he needed something. Well, he is
an honest man, I suppose.
 “Yes?” I greeted.

“Are you busy?” He asked.

The king tilted his head in puzzlement as he gazed into my room.

In response, I showed him the book in my hands and shrugged my

shoulders.

“Reading, I see. My apologies.”

“It’s fine. Did you need something?”

“Yes, actually…”

For some reason, the king did not have that usual powerful aura about him.
Even that chest of his that appears so big whenever he faced his enemies
seemed so small. That ever confident smile of his was also missing. It was as
if he was troubled by something and hadn’t the slightest bit of strength. He
was frowning and seemed to be troubled. Even his tail was swaying all over
the place.

What’s wrong, Your Majesty!?

“Actually…”

His words were weak and powerless.

What in the world happened? Just where did my resolute king go!?

Is he sick? Could he have caught some sort of sickness that weakens one’s
resolve? Gastair might have some medicine… No, maybe I should check
with Kuzan first!?

“…I would like you to teach me.” The king said in a very thin voice.

I was taken aback for a moment, but soon afterwards, I nodded.

Apparently, the king wanted to learn how to read.

 If that’s all he wanted, he should have just said so! Because of all that
fidgeting of his, I ended up worrying about all sort of things.

“Yes, but it seems that I just can’t learn it…” The king said with a troubled
face.

For the meantime, I decided to start with the basics.

“I see…”

Seeing his highness memorize all the basic characters in half a day left me
with no other thoughts than ‘As expected of the king.’

“As expected, your memory is far and above the norm.”

“My teacher just happens to be good, that’s all.”

Hmm… Teacher, huh? That’s not bad!

Unfortunately, while I was feeling elated, someone just had to show up and
rain on my parade. Of course, it was none other than that unlikeable elf, Fei,
who came with a bundle of documents.

“Oh? What are you doing?” He asked.

“…It has nothing to do with you,” I sourly said.

“I’m learning how to read,” the Goblin King said.

Fei’s eyes opened wide as he left the bundle of documents on the desk.

“I see…”

The way he looked alternatingly between me and the king was just like that
of a predator.

I need to get rid of this elf.

“It seems you’ve already grasped the basics,” Fei suddenly said. “In that
case, you should start studying how to use them. In other words, literature. I
think this subject might be a tad too difficult for Lord Gi Za, however.”

“…Bastard,” I snapped. “I’ve always wanted to settle scores with you.

Let’s do it! You and me! Now!”

Get out, you blasted elf! Unconsciously, I called upon the power of the
wind. For some reason, the wind spirits seemed to be cheering me on.

“Well, well, aren’t we quite gutsy? To think you’d actually challenge an elf
to a contest of magic!” As Fei smiled, wind ether also started to gather
around him.

“Enough! We’re taking a break! A break!” The king yelled.

As a result, we ended up putting off our duel for another day.

Still… That bastard, Fei.

Just you watch! One day I’ll break that nose of yours! I swear!
Chapter 179: Expectations
“Should’ve said you had money in the first place,” Vine heartily laughed
as she led Pale and the others to the deserted village south of Fenis.

The money Pale had given Vine was enough to build a house.

When Vine saw how much Pale was paying her, that devilish smile on her
face was quickly replaced with a naughty cat’s charming smile.

The change came so quick that the gnome warrior, Berk Alsen, couldn’t
help but sigh.

It has already been 7 days since Pale and her group was able to secure the
help of the Red Moon Clan. In that time they managed to find out the
whereabouts of the survivors of the Elks Clan.

As soon as they caught wind of that information, Pale immediately asked

that they find them. In response, Vine smiled wickedly and nodded.

“You realize they could already be dead, right?”

The information they received was already over 10 days old. It wouldn’t be
strange if the Dagger of Webrus had already gotten to them.

“Perhaps, but I still have to go.”

With Pale’s mind set, Vine could only agree.

The deserted village they were headed to would take 5 days on carriage.
With nothing else to do, Shure and Rue asked Pale about herself.

Touri Nokia was the man she admired and Ryutanu was her first kouhai.

Their time together wasn’t without hardship, but it was certainly fun.

While Pale and the two talked about such things, Vine focused solely on
her liquor, while Berk drove the carriage.

“By the way, you guys are unaffiliated, right? How about joining our cla—
Why are you hiding behind the elf?”

Berk suggested to let Vine drink to keep her mood up. As a result, she’s
been drinking nonstop since this morning. It was a mystery if what she said
just now was a joke, but because of that, Shurei and Rue were huddled
together as they trembled in fear.

“You can choose to remain unaffiliated if you want, but you’ll have a hard
time. Right, Berk?” Vine said as she tasted her liquor.

“The trustworthiness of a guild is different from that of lone wolves, so the

remuneration received is usually a league lower,” Berk seriously said as he
drove the carriage. He seemed used to handling the drunk Vine.

Seeing Berk seriously reply, Vine snorted.

“Mr. Berk, why did you become a member of the Red Moon Clan?” Shurei
asked.

Berk’s face dimmed a little, but neither Shurei nor Rue could see his
expression from behind.

“My village is located in the south. We used to be from the north actually,
but we moved some generations ago. We make our living by hunting the sand
whales in the sand sea.”

“Your story is too long!”

Jeered at by Vine, Berk cut to the main point. “It was then that I met the
clan leader. At the time, there was trouble within the village, and I ended up
becoming a Royon and entered the Blood Moon Clan. I came to the north in
search of information when you two caught me.”

“So you haven’t been a member for long?”

“That’s right. He literally became a member just a month ago.”

 While Shurei and Rue were understanding the situation, the drunk woman
suddenly interrupted their conversation.

“What? Feel like joining now, Rue-chan?”

Before anyone knew it, Vine was behind Rue and was hugging her. Her
hands moved freely over Rue’s robes as she fondled her body, causing Rue to
scream.

“Ha, P-Please stop!”

“R-Rue!?”

“Mn~, you need to grow a bit more… At this rate, you won’t be able to get
the man you like. I’ll play the nice big sister and help you…”

Rue tried to break free, but her attempts were meaningless before a warrior
as accomplished as Vine.

“Won’t you enter our clan? If you enter our clan, Shurei won’t have a
choice but to enter as well.”

“W-Why!?”

“Huh? You won’t join? Then I guess that means Little Rue is mine…”

As Rue’s cheeks were dyed red, Vine smiled wickedly toward Shurei.

“No, s-stop!”

“…Clan leader, you’re taking it a bit too far.” Berk said calmly.

“I think so too.” Pale agreed.

Having been reprimanded by both Pale and Berk, Vine let Rue go and
went back to drinking.

“Complaining about the way I invite others… What has the world come
to? Sigh… could have killed two birds with one stone too.”
 Like this their group traveled to the deserted village in the south.

◆◇◆

In the north-western part of the free cities, where the border regions were
and were Gi Gi and the Leon Heart clan were carrying out the Goblin King’s
schemes, was an opportunity ripe for the taking.

The small feudal lords had convened a meeting to come up with a plan
against the endless wave of monster beasts.

Mediating them were the adventurers sent by the Leon Heart Clan. The
feudal lords already trusted them when it came to matters surrounding the
beasts.

Approximately two months have passed since the Leon Heart Clan started
their operation, and Garwin and Fase were staying at the mansion of the
feudal lord of Shirak.

The mansion of the Shirak Territory that ruled three villages and a town
was the closest to the goblins and also suffered the most under the endless
wave of monster beasts. After repeatedly suffering under the oppression of
the monster beasts, the feudal lord of Shirak finally decided to propose a plan
and seek help from the other small feudal lords.

Of course, Garwin and Fase had also advised him. Presently, the feudal
lord trusted them enough to consult them on matters regarding the defense of
his territory. Even the people trusted them.

Small feudal lords consider each other as powerful rivals, but at the same
time, they also consider each other as comrades when calamity strikes.

“…I thank god that we are able to gather here today at Sanktfall.”

After the feudal lord of Shirak opened the meeting, the gathered feudal
lords immediately started discussing the topic at hand.

“As you may all know, this meeting’s purpose is to tackle the issue of the
monster beasts.”
 The feudal lords from the pioneering generations did not experience the
same difficulties as Shirak Territory, but they still discussed the topic
seriously. They had no choice, for they knew they would be next if one of
them were to fall. The feudal lord of Guena, who was hiding under the
shadow of Shirak, understood this well.

But in the end, they could not arrive to a conclusion. After all, if they could
find a solution in the first place, they would not have waited this long before
addressing the issue.

“Can’t we figure out why the monsters are rampaging?” Asked one feudal
lord.

“We could gather our knights under one group,” suggested one feudal lord.

“We need to create an impenetrable wall against the monsters!” Suggested

another.

“In the end, the issue is money,” the feudal lord of Shirak sighed.

Normally, these feudal lords should’ve been making a killing considering

the previous western feudal lord, Gowen Ranid, hadn’t waged war against
them. Unfortunately, because of the alms they had to give to the Kushain
faith, they were currently so poor that they found it difficult to hire even two
skilled adventurers.

None of the small feudal lords had the guts to go against the great wave
that was the Kushain faith, so the creed of the Kushain faith quickly spread
from the large cities until it reached the very borders of the northern free
cities.

When the meeting was starting to go nowhere, the feudal lord of Shirak
adjourned the meeting.

They had began the meeting in the evening, but it was now morning. At
this rate, the participating leaders won’t last. Besides, it was doubtful that any
of these leaders would propose a good idea with the way things were going.
 Like that the exhausted feudal lords retreated to their rooms.

“How was it?” Fase, who was currently working as the feudal lord of
Shirak’s bodyguard, asked.

The feudal lord only weakly laughed in response.

“…I see. As expected, these feudal lords are also starving for money.”

“It’s a pity, but if they had money, then they wouldn’t have moved to the
borders in the first place.”

Fase folded his arms and closed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he
spoke. “…We have some new information.”

“What is it? If it can break us out of this deadlock, by all means, please.”

“Actually, our vice clan leader, Zaurosh the Lord Commander, is coming.”

Excited at the prospect of possibly breaking out of their current

predicament, the feudal lord eagerly lent an ear to Fase.

“If it’s him, he might have an idea.”

“Is he good?”

“The clan leader himself is young, but it’s because of him that our clan is
able to operate. The Lord Commander is a man the clan leader trusts dearly.
He’s a good man, in my opinion.”

Fase was a skilled adventurer who was always composed. The feudal lord
of Shirak greatly valued his abilities.

“How is he compared to you?”

“I’m afraid I’m not even worthy to be in the same sentence. Perhaps I
might be able to eek out a win with my bow, but he is a skilled swordsman
with both prudence and the connections. He is beyond me.”
 Fase wryly smiled and shook his head, but his words greatly roused the
feudal lord’s excitement.

“And that Lord Zaurosh is coming for what purpose exactly?”

“That, I’m not so sure. All that was mentioned in the letter was that he was
coming to see the situation.”

The feudal lord sat back up straight and folded his arms.

It is said that a drowning man would cling to something even if that

something is nothing but a straw. The feudal lord racked his brain as he
sought to see through the purpose of a great clan’s vice clan leader’s visit, but
the information he had was insufficient. All he knew was that he trusted Fase.

But he couldn’t be blamed for that, after all, it’s no easy feat to hate
someone who risks his life for you with barely any remuneration. All the
more so, when that someone is able to get results and protect the people.

If he thinks their vice clan leader is a good man, then at the very least, he
wasn’t a villain.

“If it’s no trouble, I would love to meet him. If possible, while the feudal
lord conference (Sanktfall) is still open.”

“…I’ll send him a letter by bird then. I can’t guarantee anything, but this is
the method we use when contacting each other for urgent matters.”

“Thank you.”

Three days later, Zaurosh arrived.

Gi Gu Verbena was wounded in the western region war and could not fight
alongside the other goblins in the quest to conquer the western capital.
Though his wounds have long healed, the regret he felt that day burns within
him yet.

“I lost to the humans. That in and of itself is unforgivable, but even worse,
I lost personally.”
 Gi Gu Verbena was the leader of the southern goblins and had the greatest
army among the goblins with the exception of the king. Not even the fierce
Gaidga Tribe nor Gi Gi’s army could match the scale and power of his army.
Gi Gu Verbena was given the honor to lead the advance guard in the previous
battle, but in the end, he lost in the hands of the human, Gowen Ranid, the
feudal lord of the western region.

To make things worse, not only had Gi Gu betrayed the king’s trust, he
even lost to a human. There was no greater humiliation.

“But the humans were really strong, Great Brother!”

“They were really strong.”

“Right! Right!”

The three sibling goblins Gu Long, Gu Big, and Gu Tough tried to console
Gi Gu, but their attempts only fell on deaf ears, as Gi Gu himself had already
arrived at a conclusion on why he lost.

The power of numbers. It was with the same strategy that he once
conquered the south. In fact, Gi Gu himself had not fought many battles
where he had less numbers than his opponent.

“We shall expand our territory.”

Which is why when Gi Gu suddenly said that, the three sibling goblins
were shocked.

“But the south is all sand…”

“Sand is hot…”

“Won’t the king get mad?”

The three goblin siblings each voiced out their concern.

In response, Gi Gu nodded and said it was alright. “The forest will always
be our home. Besides, we’re not expanding toward the south but to the west.
We… will have to send a messenger to the king.”

◆◇◆

Ever since the Goblin King occupied the western region, he has been
busying himself with government affairs in the western capital.
Unfortunately, he still couldn’t read the writings of this world. He has put
much effort in studying it, but he still couldn’t read anything harder than
reports.

Beside the king was the elf from Forni, Fei, and the goblin druid who
studied for a short time at the elven school, Gi Za Zakuend.

All sorts of information were being brought to the king. Gi Gu Verbena’s

request to expand his territory, the Leon Heart Clan’s report on the affairs of
the south, reports by the elves on the state of the villages, reports by Shumea
and Yoshu on the dissatisfaction of the humans… all sorts.

One reason they could gather information so easily despite using the
western capital as their headquarters was because they were close to the
frontlines.

The Goblin King also had no choice but to work near the frontlines due to
him being acknowledged by the goblins as their strongest. It simply wouldn’t
do if the strongest goblin warrior weren’t present in the frontlines.

To protect the town areas, the Goblin King asked the chief of the araneae,
Nikea, to take charge of security. As a result, they have created a complex
encampment by weaving together their threads.

The defense of the eastern part of the western capital was left to the “Man-
Eating Snake” Gi Ba Hagar. The humans had eight small fortress on their
side of the border, so all trade was currently halted. Monsters also frequently
fled to the eastern region due to Gi Gi’s monster army.

The monster beasts would sometimes also go toward them. After all, they
were monsters. They attacked everyone without discrimination, so Gi Ba had
set some patrols to protect the humans on their side, but so far, there have
been no problems.

In the south, Gi Gi Orudo, Gi Ji Arsil, and Gi Zu Ruo have currently

stopped their respective army’s advance and were observing the situation.
Depending on the Leon Heart Clan’s progress, they might have to move
further down south soon. Their three armies were more than enough for an
advance force.

As for the main force that would naturally include the Goblin King
himself, Gi Gi Rax and his imperial guards, Gi Do Buruga’s druid platoon,
and perhaps some of the human platoons.

The western part of the western region was given to the yugushiva and the
demihumans. The Goblin King only demarcated its borders before leaving it
to them to manage. He also hasn’t imposed anything on the demihumans
other than the construction of the facilities along the roads connecting the
Forest of Darkness and the western capital. The demihumans were few in
number and weren’t suited to fighting in the frontlines, so the king didn’t
bother to ask too much from them.

That being said, what they lacked in number, they made up for in quality.
There was no doubting that they were powerful warriors indeed. Which is
why the king decided to use them sparingly. The Goblin King greatly valued
their abilities, and this was while they were only starting to learn how to fight
a war.

As for the northern part of the western region, it was a wooded region and
was being used to house the defeated humans. Shumea and Yoshu have been
put in charge to ensure that they are able to live alongside with the goblins.
Thanks to the help of the elves, the northern part is currently being used as
the center of agriculture.

The humans farmed mostly grains, which were strong against the cold, and
the goblins were also tasked to learn from them. Harvest was still some time
away, but it could be expected half a year later.

Information on the affairs beyond the borders were also regularly being
passed by the Leon Heart Clan, but they had their limits too. One of the
information they shared was the fact that the holy knight, Gulland Rifenin,
has been made in charge of the western region, which was currently under
goblin rule.

Gulland Rifenin was a man who could fight evenly with the king. Alone,
the Goblin King could take care of him, but things might go differently if he
had someone with him.

The clan known as the Red King was also gaining momentum in the
southern desert region of the Free Cities. They were hostile to the Kushain
Believers, so the Goblin King believed that he might be able to pit them
against each other if he used his cards right.

Several cities leaning toward the Kushain Faith has already capitulated and
returned to the south due to the Red King Clan’s activities.

If their momentum were to grow too big, they could have a negative
impact on the king’s plans to bring the small feudal lords to his side.

The Goblin King’s scheme relied on the fact that they had no one else to
rely on but them, after all.

As the Goblin King managed the affairs of territories from every direction,
the next report that came in made him raise his brows.

“Reshia…”

The Saint, Lady Reshia Fel Zeal, had helped the wounded demihumans of
the small country of Orphen to the north and were keeping them close.

Word of the Saint left the king speechless for a moment as he felt both
impatience and relief stir within.

It is known that military officials often butt heads with civil officials. That
is true even for Germion Kingdom or the Holy Shushunu Kingdom.

Military officials criticize civil officials as heartless people who freely play
with people’s lives through their papers, while the latter would criticize
military officials as delusional fools who believe money grow on trees.
 Issues between the two branches can sometimes threaten the very existence
of the country, so it is up to the king to ensure that the two remain
suppressed.

In one sense, it could be said that the military and the civil bodies are the
wheels of the chariot, and it is up to the king to ensure that they remain on
track.

A country that fails to do so would naturally fall off course.

In which case, the people will fall into into misery, the country will be
taken advantage of by other countries, and…

“Lord Kanash, your fame might be known throughout the world, but we
cannot accept this! Our country cannot endure any more wars!”

The meeting was being held at the pillar of Elrain Kingdom, within a room
in the royal palace.

It was a slim civil official who said that previous line in a loud angry
voice.

“Even if the treasury can’t take it, the enemy is already on its way! Are you
telling me to order my subordinates to die meaninglessly!?” General Kanash
yelled back as he stood up from his seat.

“But we don’t have what we don’t have!”

“Well, do something! Isn’t that your job!?”

“In the first place, if you hadn’t lost in the last battle, we wouldn’t be in
this situation!”

“You bastard! Is that the way you treat the people who risked their lives to
protect the country!?”

One provoked, and the other bit. They were supposed to be in a meeting,
but they were only arguing with all of their arguments running parallel each
other’s.

Within that heavy atmosphere that was tensed to the limits, the clan leader
of the Red King, Brandika, yawned. Carlion, who was behind him, chuckled
when he saw how bored he was, but he still made sure to prod him with his
elbows and remind him to act appropriately.

“This is a waste of time. Can’t we go home?” Brandika said.

“That won’t do. At the very least, we need to stay until the end,” Carlion
replied.

When the civil official saw Brandika looking so bored and Carlion acting
like he was watching a funny play, his eyes opened wide. From his
perspective, it seemed like they were making fun of him, so he turned his
verbal assaults from General Kanash to Brandika.

“In the first place, it’s because you had to hire mercs for such a stupid
price that the military went over budget! Isn’t the fact that you had to resort
to hiring mercs the same thing as admitting your incompetence!? Why do you
we even have an army!? Just who do you think allows you to hire these
money-grubbing pests!?—”

As the civil official was ranting angrily, Brandika suddenly slammed

against the desk, causing cracks to appear over its marble surface.
“…If you don’t want us, we can leave anytime,” Brandika said. “Just pay us
for the time we’ve worked.”

The aura emanating from Brandika was just like that of a beast’s as he
glared sharply at the civil official. He was an accomplished warrior who has
gone through many battlefields and was the clan leader the Red King Clan.
The intimidation from such a man was indeed not something a civil official
could handle, as the civil official very quickly went quiet and paled.

“T-That’s…”

“Hey, Carlion. Our contract was sealed with the kingdom’s symbol, right?”
 “Yes, I’m sure of it. I have it with me, so I can bring it out for confirmation
if needed.”

All the civil officials participating in the meeting were all looking down
and speechless. At the end of the day, the army was indeed incapable of
bringing as much results as the Red King, and the civil officials themselves
couldn’t fork out the money to pay them.

“…That won’t be necessary.”

It was General Kanash who said that in place of the civil officials.

“It is embarrassing for someone in my position, but we need your help,

Clan Leander Brandika of the Red King Clan. Please lend us your strength. If
you leave now, we won’t be able to hold the line against the Kushain
believers.”

The Ashunasan Alliance has indeed been established, but without a proper
mediator, their forces were currently being dispatched according to each
country’s discretion.

“General Kanash, I personally see you as a friend, but I am also a clan

leader, a person responsible for the lives of others. Borrowing your words, I
don’t want to order my men to die meaninglessly.”

They couldn’t fight without money.

“That’s…”

General Kanash turned to the civil officials, but everyone was looking
down.

Kanash endured the urge to click his tongue as he proposed an idea. “Very
well. In that case, I will use my properties to…”

“Clan Leader, that is too intangible,” Carlion interjected.

“Hmm… Really?”
 “Yes, they’re essentially telling us to put it on their tab. Moreover, if we
take a look at the army’s current situation…”

Elrain Kingdom was already at the point were they were unable to pay
their soldiers’ wages on time. It was indeed true that the national treasury was
at its limits.

“Which is why, I have a different proposition,” Carlion winked at

Brandika, then he stood up and said that to the various officials.

Unlike Brandika, Carlion was far more delicate and had no intimidating
aura about him. He was just like the civil officials, so they were quick to lend
an ear.

“In exchange for our services, we ask that our clan leader, Brandika, be
given court rank and be made ruler of the city of Sapnir.”

“What!?”

“That’s…”

The civil officials were speechless, while Brandika only frowned as he

folded his arms and sat on his seat.

Carlion smiled as he continued his proposition.

At the top of Elrain Kingdom was the king, followed by the few royal
court nobles, and then the civil officials and the nobles with territories.

The nobles with territories would receive a court rank from the king
according to the size of their territory. Their territory itself is the source of
their power. Of course, the royal family also has its own territories. Which is
why, the royal family is really nothing more than the noble with the most
territories.

Carlion’s request implied two things to the civil officials.

One was that they had no intentions of standing in opposition to the royal
family of Elrain Kingdom. The other was that they will exert their utmost in
this war.

Managing a city required certain qualifications. In this country, that

qualification was a court rank, but to receive a court rank is to acknowledge
the royal family and come under it.

Sapnir was a medium-sized city. If Sapnir were to be given to them, they

would need a fairly high court rank.

The civil officials were happy to acquiesce Carlion’s request. After all,
court ranks did not need money and it was better to sell off a city than to pay
up now. Looking at it long term, they were giving away a city that could
produce a great amount of wealth, but looking at it short term, they were
simply covering the costs of hiring a massive merc organization.

But of course, the most important reason of all is that Elrain Kingdom
could no longer do without the Red King Clan.

“We will consider it,” a civil official said.

At that, Carlion bowed and returned to his seat. No one noticed the smile
he exchanged with Brandika as soon as he sat.

The next day, word of Brandika receiving the title of count and the
territory of Sapnir got out.

Intermission: Villainous Thoughts

Tl Note: Note that the Elks Clan is written as Soar to Freedom or Flight to
Freedom.

Status
Name Ryutanu Organdia
Race Human
Level 78
Job Expert Adventurer; Subleader
Possessed Strong Arm; Axe Mastery B+; Bat Eyes; Kleptomaniac;
Skills Hundred-Demon Slayer
Divine
None
Protection
Attributes None

Damn it all.

We may not believe in god but that doesn’t mean we deserve this. We
staked our lives and saved every coin we could just so we could leave that
rotten alley, and this is how we end up?

Even Touri couldn’t escape alive.

Fighting with those heavy wounds really wasn’t a good idea, but he had to
to help us escape. Those worthless quack doctors said they did their best, but
what’s the point if they couldn’t save the guy!?

Gash was like an elder brother to me, Connery was like a younger
brother… And now, after running for who knows how long, they’re gone…
all gone.

Damn it! Why?

Why did everyone have to die and leave me behind?

It’s been 6 days since I led the survivors to the abandoned village of Fenis.

Who knows from where those Webrus whoresons will attack us.

There’s only 40 brats left now.

Just a year ago we were a clan of 300 elites, and now… All we have is this
place, if we lose it too, we really won’t have anywhere else to go. Everyone
here is just a brat, after all.

All the veterans died to help us escape, and I had to watch after these brats
since elder sister (Pale) was no longer with us. The duty of teaching these
kids ended up being pushed onto me.
 Because of that I’m still alive. What a disgrace.

Shit, elder brother (Touri)… Why d’ya have to up and die, huh, Touri?

Every one of us is a feather headed to freedom, and what binds us is our

mutual desire to fly toward that freedom. Isn’t that what you taught us?

So why? Why did you have to die before me?

You picked up the brats with no place to call home, raised them up, and
helped them walk under the fire god’s body. We’ve been growing these past
10 years doing just that.

“Elder brother, I brought you your meal. Kirina made it.”

While I was fixated on the map, Sophia brought me a loaf of bread.

“Have you eaten?” I asked.

“Of… course.” Sophia replied.

What a horrible liar. Her eyes are all teared up.

“I don’t feel like eating. You eat.”

“But!”

“Shut up and eat.”

After being strongly chided, Sophia meekly bowed her head, then she took
the bread and left.

Damn it, if Pale were here, she would have been able to tell her off more
gently.

I really suck with kids.

I ignored my stomach’s pleas as I glared at the map.

 Is the southern border being watched?

The public order should be good until the Holy Shushunu Kingdom, so our
situation could turn for the better, but…

While it would be great if we could leave straight through the west, they’re
probably watching the western border. Looks like we’ll have to keep our foot
in some other country’s border.

The northern woodlands and the southern desert.

Unlike elder brother (Touri) or elder sister (Pale), I suck at using my head.
It would be a lot easier to just swing my weapon in the frontlines, but by
some odd stroke of fate, I ended up being the brains.

“Elder brother, the enemy are attacking!” Sophia came back and said.

“Wake everyone up! Use the buildings as shields! We’ll stop them!” I
ordered.

Upon receiving my orders, Sophia nodded and ran away.

I took my axe.

Burn all them shitty bastards of Webrus! I’ll kill every last one of ya!

◆◆◇

Attacking during the night… Just the kind of tactic you’d expect from
some cowardly assassins.

Unfortunately, for you bastards, you’re not the only ones who can see in
the dark!

“Sophia, Kirina, cover me!”

“Understood!”

Under the cover of those with similarly good night vision, I took a step
forward.

“…Looks like there’s still a big one left. Ryutanu the Strong Arm! 5 gold
coins for his head!”

“Hyaha!”

As an assassin chuckled a stiff laughter, I swung my axe. There should be

at least 20 enemies here.

“Hah! This is a piece of cake! Don’t underestimate the commanding

officer of the Elks Clan’s shock corps!”

As soon as I stepped out, a throwing dagger was thrown at me, but I

deflected it with my gauntlets and continued on my way. Enemies came at
me from both my flanks, but I knew that the archers behind would be able to
cover me, so I ignored them and swung my axe.

The enemy’s head split open like a pomegranate, but I didn’t stop moving.
I took another step forward and claimed the headless corpse as my shield.

“Kill him!”

Think you small-time thugs can take me!?

Another dagger was thrown, and this time I deflected it with my corpse
shield that I’d flung over my shoulder, then I went and rushed toward the
tensed part of the enemy encirclement.

“Don’t tense up!”

“Eek—”

One of the small-time thugs cried out as I crushed his head, then I
continued on to take out another 3 of the nervous enemies, cutting them down
from shoulder to chest, then I threw my corpse shield to stop the enemy from
moving.

In that instant, I took my axe out from the last enemy I’d cut and swung it
toward a new enemy.

The future, my dead comrades… I don’t need to think about any of those
right now. Right now, all I have to do is kill these bastards.

As blood sprayed onto my face, I bellowed out a howl.

“Damn it!!”

I used to hunt beasts, but before I knew it, I was already an expert at
hunting humans. As I lifted up my head and eyed the approaching three
assassins, I rushed out once more.

One of the assassins tried to cut me, but I jumped onto his chest and
slammed my gauntlet into his face, then In almost the same time, I smoothly
moved my axe with one hand to hold it with both hands and unleashed a
sweeping motion, beheading the two cowering enemies.

Finally, I finished off the last remaining enemy that was powerlessly
groaning.

“Tch… Useless.”

One of the enemies, who was raising hell, came to view.

“If you’re so tough, why don’t you come yourself!”

I shook off the fleshy bits stuck to my axe and fixed my stance. After a
quick check to ensure that the archers from behind were continuing their
suppressive fire, I bolted off once more.

I don’t know if it’s because I got drunk off the enemy’s blood or if I’d
simply let my guard down, but…

“Go!”

Two assassins equipped with long swords ran after me, and I tried to
sweep them away.
 “Fool! Shoot!”

It was an attack coming from a blind spot, so I couldn’t react in time. The
enemy shot their weapons without any regard for their own allies.

The two assassins in front died instantly as their bodies were penetrated,
and unable to stop my own momentum, those two arrows buried cleanly into
my body.

Fuck it all! These people aren’t humans!

One on my shoulder and another on my left flank, but I had to keep going.

The path was finally clear, after all! I won’t get a better chance than this!

“GURAAaAAa!”

Bellowing out a cry, I charged toward the enemy, swept with my axe, and
crushed the head of the guy who looked to be their commander.

As soon as he died, the enemy ran away scattered and screaming, but I
didn’t have the strength left to pursue.

Fuck, it’s getting dark. They poisoned their…

“So you’re Ryutanu? I heard you’ve been a bad boy lately.”

Ahh… I know this is a dream, but… it’s so nostalgic.

Elder brother, Touri.

“Hah? Who the hell are you?”

That must be me when I was just a little hoodlum. What a horrible face.
My eyes are rotten… Well, I did spend everyday without any hope, so I was
basically just rotting away.

Right. That time I was beaten black and blue… And I realized I could
never win against him.
 “…Are you ok?”

Ahh, what a sorry sight. This was also when I met elder sister (Pale). She
called Touri elder brother and followed him from behind like a baby chick.

At that time, I… Right. It’s embarrassing, but at that time, I thought she
was a princess.

Ridiculous, really. I’ve never even seen one.

“You’re a big guy.”

After being beaten black and blue by elder brother, she looked at me with
an odd look as I laid sprawled over the ground.

I remember her face even now. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind as she
looked at me curiously with those dazzling jewels she had for eyes and
walked around me.

She was brimming with curiosity, but she also seemed a little scared of me.

Now that I think about it, that might be when my heart was stolen by the
princess.

I lived a shitty life through and through, but that meeting is the one thing I
take pride in. We may have lost everything, but the one saving grace was that
she didn’t get caught up in this shitty war.

“As promised you’ll be joining us. Ryutanu… Oi, Pale! You’ll be looking
after him!”

“Ehh!? I will!?”

“From now on you’ll be in charge of the new recruits.”

“You never said that!”

“Well, I thought of it just now!”

 Elder brother laughed and elder sister made a troubled face as she rested
my head atop her knees. A lap pillow, in other words.

I was red to the ears.

“Are you hurt anywhere?”

A stupid question. Looking for a place that didn’t hurt would be easier than
the opposite.

“Nah…”

Until then, the only women I’ve known were prostitutes. It was my first
time seeing such a beautiful princess.

I don’t know how to put it, but boys have their pride.

“Allow me to introduce myself. I am Pale Symphoria. I started following

leader 6 days ago.”

“…Ryutanu.”

Elder sister smiled at me just like a blooming flower. Who would’ve

thought someone like me who has never studied poetry would think such
flowery thoughts.

A few days later… I can’t remember where we were then, but the skies
were clear that day.

“Ryutanu, you don’t have a last name?”

“For a ruffian like me, just having a name is plenty.”

“Really?”

By entering the Elks Clan I found a place I could belong. I was no longer
in that rotten alley, but a bright place that the sun could reach.

“Then let’s give you one.”

 “It’s fine, it’s not like it bothers me.”

“That’s not true. We elves put a lot of importance in our ancestors.”

Elder sister sat beside me and gently patted my good-for-nothing head.

“Ryutanu, one day you’ll find a wife and have children, and then those
children will also get married and have children of their own… And what
connects all of you is your last name. So a last name is very important!”

I didn’t have any parents or siblings, so to me, the only thing I could call
family was the clan itself.

“Hmm… How about ‘a gentle person’ (Organdia)?”

“Erm, how about something cooler?” I said with much embarrassment.

Elder sister shook her head and laughed. “I know your secret, you know.
You secretly use your salary to buy sweets for the young new recruits.”

“T-That’s…”

I panicked. I never thought I was being watched.

When our clan welcomed the juvenile vagrants officially, I saw myself in
them, the old me who had nothing to eat and desperately endured the hunger,
so I wanted to help them.

“That’s why Organdia. Because at the very least that’s how I see you.”

I fell in love with the princess. That might seem like such a weak thought
for such a big man, but what can I do, I fell for her.

Unfortunately, she only ever had eyes for elder brother.

I wasn’t blind. I could tell. So I stopped thinking about it.

The princess and I were too different, anyway. I had to start calling her that
too, because otherwise, I really wouldn’t have been able to keep my feelings
in check.

Elder sister was really special.

You could call her a tactician. As long as we followed her, every battle
could only end in victory.

That was the Soar to Freedom (Elks Clan) that we built up for the last 10
years.

Elder brother came to be known as the “Herald’s Wings” and elder sister
came to be known as the “Silent Moon”. I also received an embarrassing
second name: Strong Arm; but in truth, it was the two of them who supported
the clan.

What she gave me was a warmth no one else could replace.

That’s why when she went back to the forest, although I felt sad,
somewhere someway, I heaved a breath of relief. After all, I knew just how
ugly a war between humans could get.

I wasn’t so foolish as to believe that our happy streak would continue

forever. That’s why I happily saw her off.

Elder sister, please be happy.

I’m sure… everyone thinks the same.

I’ll do something about the remaining members. Maybe we’ll become

bandits or something… I’m sure I can at least protect a bunch of brats.

So… I don’t mind even if it’s just in dreams, but just a little, let me hear
your voice…

◆◇◆

“Tch…”

“Elder brother!”
 “Shut it.”

I woke up my creaking body. When I saw the blood-dyed bandage

wrapped around me, it finally hit me that an arrow had penetrated me.

“How long was I out? What’s the situation, Sophia?”

“Ah, you were out for a day. Dagger of Webrus hasn’t attacked at all since.
Kirina is currently scouting.”

“I see… When is she coming back?”

“In 2 hours.”

“Good. Get ready. Since they’ve found our location, they’ll definitely
come again. We should leave before then.”

“But your wounds…”

“Hey, hey, something like this is just a scratch. What do you think Master
Ryutanu the Strong Arm is made out of, huh?”

It was cramping, but I somehow managed to squeeze out a smile.

Suddenly, something hit the door and everyone tensed. Glancing at Sophia,
I signaled for her to see who it was.

She opened the door slightly, and…

“Kirina!”

“Ku… Sorry! They got me!”

Immediately after, Kirina jumped into the room. On her back were 2
arrows stuck to her body.

Seeing her grasping for her life, the flames of wrath burned within.

“They’ll pay for this…”

 Very soon blood flowed from her back.

“We’re fighting back. Buy us some time!”

At my command, Sophia and the others started shooting arrows through

the windows.

“Elder brother… I’m sorry. El, der.”

She probably couldn’t see anymore, but she reached out, and I grasped her
hands.

“Don’t worry. A little blunder like this won’t faze this elder brother of
yours. I am Master Ryutanu the Strong Arm. Everything will be just fine.”

Her breath gradually grew fainter. Damn it. Damn it all. She’s not even of
age yet.

“El, de…er, I… El, er…”

Just like that another life passed in my arms.

Tightly grasping her cold small hands, I burned its warmth into my heart,
then I put on my leather armor and took out my axe.

Bastards, all of you! You’ll pay for this! You will!

Chapter 180: Soar to Freedom
Tl Note: Note that the Elks Clan is written as Soar to Freedom or Flight to
Freedom.

A man clad in black spoke to the swordsman beside him. He did so while
watching the fierce battle occurring before his eyes.

“So that’s Ryutanu the Strong Arm. He’s probably the last power of the
Elks Clan.”

The black-haired swordsman from the Red King Clan had his mouth
hidden by a muffler. His aura was so sharp it seemed he could kill with
killing intent alone.

The black-haired swordsman, Shunrai, glanced at the man clad in black for
a moment before looking back at the man fighting like a savage lion.

“No wonder the assassins couldn’t finish him off.”

“…Weren’t you the one who said to inform you if we find a strong foe?”

The assassin from Webrus’ Dagger was implying that they simply chose
not to finish him off.

Shunrai wielded his scimitar on his shoulder and snorted.

“Have the small fries withdraw. Everything within my reach will be cut.”

For a moment, a fierce smile could be seen through his muffler.

The assassin narrowed his eyes and gave the signal for the lower members
to change their encirclement.

“…Are you certain?” A voice from the shadows asked.

The assassin nodded. “If he fails, then that’s that. Besides, I want to put the
Red King Clan in my debt.”

“As you command.”

Like the sea parting, a path opened up before Shunrai. At the end of that
path was a man covered in both the blood of his foes and his own. He had
buried countless foes with his axe, but its blade was already worn out and
coagulated blood could even be seen sticking on it.

“You…” Ryutanu exhaled as he glared at the swordsman before him.

Shunrai replied with a sharp glare of his own. “The name is Shunrai. I’ve
come to this lands in search of the strong.”

Shunrai fixed his grip on his scimitar and lowered his center of gravity.

“Name yourself and that shall be considered your last words.”

Ryutanu recognized the black haired swordsman who named himself

Shunrai. He was a warrior responsible for slaying many of his fleeing
comrades.

“Die!”

Ryutanu swung his axe in anger, but Shunrai dodged it as if he were

dancing, then Shunrai took a step in, and with the scimitar over his shoulder –
a scimitar that could easily cut iron by itself, and with Shunrai’s skill
anything, be it black steel or diamond – slashed toward Ryutanu.

Unfortunately, Ryutanu’s stance did not break even after missing with his
axe, and he immediately punched toward Shunrai with his tekko[1].

“Ho.”

Both of those attacks were brimming with fury. Ryutanu’s axe missed, but
the attack he sent with his tekko cracked the earth. Although it was only a
little, seeing that made Shunrai raise his brows.

“The anger is real, but… you haven’t lost your calm, huh.” Shunrai smiled
in admiration and jumped back.

The fact that he was able to make such a big gap between him and Ryutanu
made it apparent that he was no small fry.

But Ryutanu couldn’t withdraw from this fight. Behind were the remaining
members of the Elks Clan. No matter how strong the enemy, he had to keep
on fighting.

As he gradually closed in on the enemy, he suddenly accelerated and

yelled. “Don’t look down on the commanding officer of the Elks Clan’s
shock corps!”

Sounds of metals clanging resounded and sparks erupted like the buzzing
of the dark of the night.

“…Hmm. As expected, that swordsman isn’t normal.”

While the two warriors fought each other, the assassin from before calmly
watched them and analyzed their respective prowess. Ever since forming an
alliance with the Red King Clan, the Dagger of Webrus has had many
opportunities to see the strength of the Red King Clan up close.

The Red King Clan was a large organization with many clans under it, but
despite that, the adventurers under Brandika’s direct control had a might far
beyond their peers. The assassin has already seen their strength many times,
but he still can’t help but be shocked each time.

Being afraid of the assassin clans or the mid-sized clans was normal for
weaklings.

Fighting an enemy head on would result in many casualties, but if an

assassin were to be used instead to knock down the center pillar of the
opposing organization, one could effectively neutralize it. That was exactly
how the Dagger of Webrus operated.

From the assassin’s perspective, the weakness of the Elks Clan was their
lack of members and a person powerful enough to to move them away from a
beaten track. Even their clan leader, Touri, was only at the level of a human.

But the person fighting before his very eyes now felt like someone who has
abandoned his humanity. It was both enviable and hateful, but the assassin
would never show those emotions on his face.

Although the Elks Clan did not have a warrior possessing absolute strength
among their ranks, they still managed to champion over a couple of fights in
the east. They owed that to their leadership and efficient application of what
little power they had.

It was an organization that inspired strong trust from its members, making
it difficult to create a traitor within. Gathering information was difficult too.
If the Dagger of Webrus could just find out the situation inside, they would
surely find a way in, but alas… Another extreme example is the Red King
Clan that had many clans under it.

Because of the above reason, as far as Webrus’ Dagger was concerned, the
Elks Clan was their nemesis.

But one day, something happened and for some reason, the efficiency that
the Elks Clan was so proud of suddenly dulled. Webrus’ Dagger never let
their guard down around them, so as soon as that slight change in balance
appeared, they knew.

The Elks Clan fought with the Red King Clan in that state, and obviously,
they lost.

“The Elks Clan is over.”

As Ryutanu the Strong Arm fell, the swordsman, Shunrai, wielded his
blood-smeared scimitar over his shoulder.

As the assassin muttered to himself, he suddenly heard the sound of

laughter accompanied by screams. With his heightened hearing, he could tell
whose screams those belonged to. It was his men.

“The remnants?”
 But why now? He asked himself, but no answer came, only the sight of
blood splattering from one corner of their encirclement as his comrades fled
for their lives.

[1] – CLICK HERE TO SEE A TEKKO, NO THIS IS NOT A

REFERRAL LINK

“Ahaha! This is good! There’s so many to pick from!”

Laughter sounded as blood spurted about. Each time Vine swung her
sword, screams would sound and corpses would rise.

“…Clan leader, your bad habit is showing.”

The gnome warrior, Berk, frowned, but he continued to support Vine from
afar, shooting down the foes that entered Vine’s blind spot with his magic.

The sharpened rocks were difficult to dodge in the dark of the night, but
worse than that was the fact that even if one did manage to dodge them, the
only thing waiting for them was Vine’s evil blade.

All that the eye could see, all that the blade could reach, all were dragged
into the depths of the abyss by the evil blade of the Red Moon’s clan leader.

“Die! Die! Die! Ahahaha!”

“The clan leader’s opened a path. Now, go!”

At Berk’s behest, Pale ran straight ahead.

“Shurei, Rue, cover me.”

Pale used her senses to find her foes within the dark of the night and shot
at them with her small bow. With every arrow nocked, screams would
resound. This was the skill of the sylph that surpassed even the precision of
Berk’s rock bullets.
 “Hah?”

While Vine was happily cutting one person down after another, something
managed to stop her, causing her to cry out in displeasure. As sparks flashed
in the dark of the night, it became apparent that the one who stopped her was
none other than the eastern swordsman who had named himself Shunrai.

“You look like you’re having fun. How about partnering with me?”

“Don’t put on airs around me! I’ll tear you into pieces!”

Vine shook off the flesh bits and blood clinging to her blade, then she
sheathed it, smiled fiercely, and rushed up to the eastern swordsman.

In response, Shunrai slightly inclined his scimitar over his shoulders and
lowered his gravity, allowing him to move anytime he wished.

For a moment, there was silence between them.

But it was only for a moment.

“SEI!” [1]

“SHAA!” [1]

And in the next moment, Shunrai and Vine cried out, sparks erupting as
their blades crossed. When they saw that they failed to kill their foe, they
swung their swords once more.

Vine’s evil blade grazed Shunrai’s nose, while Shunrai’s scimitar cut
several strands of Vine’s long black hair.

Vine was shorter compared to Shunrai, so she aimed for his feet, but
Shunrai didn’t show any intention of defending his feet as he took a step in
and prepared to cut down Vine from above.

Vine clicked her tongue as she sensed death, then she brought back her
sword and – relying on her instincts – jumped to the side to avoid the
descending blade.
 In response, Shunrai swept with his sword, releasing an attack that was
akin to a powerful wind. If that were to hit, Vine’s head would surely burst
like a pomegranate, but as revenge for earlier, Vine jumped over his head
instead.

In a contest of swords, one stakes his life in a moment. Sword technique,

strength, vision, guts, speed… Even if one’s opponent surpasses oneself on
all accounts, one must never doubt his sword, for to do so, is to accept defeat.

Which is why these two warriors have been keeping a firm hold on their
spirit while focusing on the battle.

“!”

When Shunrai’s muffler was cut, the fierce smile hidden behind was
finally revealed.

“What are you smiling for!?”

Veins bulged on Vine’s temples as she took a step forward, then as she
unsheathed her blade, she sent an attack toward the eastern swordsman. It
was a blood curling sight when her graceful features were covered in blood
and twisted in that ghastly expression.

Shunrai received her attack directly with his own scimitar and laughed.

“Good, good! Give me more! Hee hee.”

“Hah!?”

As fury burned within Vine’s eyes, she pushed back the scimitar with all of
her strength, and when a big enough gap was made, she swept with her sword
to claim Shunrai’s neck. But as Shunrai pulled back, the smile on his face did
not vanish, and as he opened his eyes wide in excitement, he mimicked Vine.

Vine clicked her tongue upon seeing Shunrai’s eccentric behavior, and she
sheathed her curved sword once more.

“I’ll kill you.” Vine spat.

 “Kill me? Saying stuff like that repeatedly only makes you look weak,
little girl.” Shunrai spat back.

Vine had always had a short fuse, so it comes to no surprise that when she
heard those words, she immediately lost all constraint. She smiled a sublime
smile, but her eyes weren’t laughing. Instead they emitted a powerful killing
intent as she eyed the enemy before her.

“Go!”

As soon as that word was spoken, Pale ran past Vine, and Vine approached
Shunrai to keep him from chasing after Pale, but Shunrai didn’t even glance
at Pale and instead focused on Vine.

It was such a perfect decision that Vine couldn’t help but click her tongue.
Vine had originally intended to take his head if he tried to go after Pale or
showed even a little hesitation, but alas…

Shunrai knew that Pale only wanted to go where Ryutanu was. But as far
as he was concerned, the living was more interesting than someone about to
die, so he instinctively moved for Vine.

In the dark of the night, the battle of the crazed warriors was yet to end.

◆◇◆

“Ryutanu!”

Pale couldn’t hear anything anymore as she ran. Not the battle occurring
nearby nor the enemies nor her allies, nothing. The only thing she could focus
on was her old friend, whom she embraced despite his bloodied body. Beside
her was Ryutanu’s aide, the little girl that was hiding in the shed, looking like
she was about to cry.

As Ryutanu faintly opened his eyes and breathed weakly, Pale swallowed
her breath.

“… Tha…t’s… rea…lly… cru..el… Wh, y?”

 Ryutanu’s eyes were filled with tears as he looked up at Pale.

Pale thought he was blaming her, so she never stopped apologizing as she
embraced him.

“I’m, sorry. If, I hadn’t left for the forest…. you, I…”

Ryutanu shook his head. Just speaking alone was already difficult for him
and his arms couldn’t move well, but despite that, he still desperately tried to
wipe away the tears on Pale’s eyes.

“Prin… cess…”

“It’s alright. It’ll be alright… That’s why, Ryutanu!”

“Sophi…”

Even just breathing was difficult. Ryutanu’s voice was already powerless.

“Yes! Elder Brother!”

Sophia wiped away her tears and held Ryutanu’s hands.

“Dism…iss… Elks… Live… as you… please…”

“No, no, elder brother! We will… always…”

“Princ…ess… Please… take… care… of… these…”

Ryutanu couldn’t even finish that last sentence.

“No, you’re joking, right? Ryutanu… Ryutanu!”

Pale openly cried while Sophia quietly cried. Shurei and Rue were
protecting them, but that wouldn’t last forever. Rue did not have the power to
resurrect the dead and Shurei was outside of his area of expertise.

But the ones most annoyed by this odd turn of events was the assassins
surrounding them.
 While the swordsman from the Red King Clan and the black-haired
woman were fighting, they were done in by some women and children. That
fact greatly hurt their clan’s pride, a clan that had crushed the Elks Clan.

“How long are you planning to let these women and children run over
you!?”

Openly furious, the assassin ordered his members to attack Pale and the
remnants of the Elks Clan. Shurei readied to defend Pale and Sophia, while
Berk attacked the Dagger of Webrus from afar.

It was frustrating being hit with those rock bullets in the middle of the
forest, so the assassins clicked their tongues and went after the source of the
rocks.

A closer look would reveal that the rocks had been shooting from the same
place all this time.

Several people had been done in as they closed in, but Berk figured Shurei
would probably be able to handle them so long as they blocked the rocks.

Having decided that, Berk decided to make his appearance.

“I’ll make you regret for making an enemy out of Webrus’ Dagger,” the
assassin declared, thinking Berk was hiding deep inside the forest.

But then a voice suddenly replied.

“I wonder,” it said.

The assassin turned around in shock, and lo and behold, the gnome warrior
was right there behind him.

“Why, are you… How did you get here!? You were over there!”

“Hmm… You mean this?”

As the rock bullet floated in the air, it flew to one direction, then it drew a
curve and shot out from the same location as before, blowing away another
assassin from Webrus’ Dagger’s ranks.

“It’s a game we play back in my hometown. Looks like it was pretty useful
this time around.”

“Bastard!”

The assassin jumped back in a panic, but Berk didn’t allow him to, and
before he could, his body was cut in half.

“Hmm… What are you supposed to say at a time like this again?”

Berk leisurely thought himself like that as he took a breather.

“Berk Alsen has taken the enemy general’s head!!”

When that voice resounded throughout the forest, the members of Webrus’
Dagger cried and scattered about like frightened baby spiders.

[1] Battle cries. Doesn’t really mean anything.

The twin red moons of Ervi and Navi shone upon Pale’s eyelids.

“Ah, ahh…”

The eyes that were closed by her brethren gradually opened as the
moonlight goddess, Vardina, bestowed Pale her blessing.

But ironically the first thing those eyes saw was the hopeless sight of a
comrade’s lifeless body.

“AHh, AHH!! Ryutanu!”

That nostalgic face was wet with blood, his body was covered in blood.
How long had he been fighting? It was no longer even possible to distinguish
whose blood it was that covered him anymore. Was it his or his foe’s, no one
knew, but much of the blood had already dried.

“Why… Why?”
 Why was this cruel world so quick to take the things she cherished? Pale
wondered, but no answer came.

“Ahh, too late, eh?” A friendly voice called out to Pale.

It was none other than Vine, who was fighting with that eastern swordsman
just a while ago.

Her overly lax attitude caused Pale to glare at her.

“What, got a problem?”

But Vine just laughed as if she didn’t mind Pale’s glare.

“Unfortunately, there’s no point in glaring at me. The one who killed that
was Webrus’ Dagger and you not making it in time was your own fault. As
someone who offered you assistance, there shouldn’t be any reason for you to
be glaring at me.”

Pale swallowed the emotions that sought to well up.

She didn’t think she was wrong, so she averted her gaze.

“Hmph. Well if you have enough self-control to keep yourself from yelling
at others, then I guess that’s good. So, what are we going to do now?”

“…Now?”

Around them was the river of blood and corpses that Vine, Berk, and the
girls had made.

“You want vengeance, right?”

“That’s…”

Within Pale burned the flames of hate. It was an emotion that demanded
she consume everything or go insane. It was her first time feeling such
emotions.
 “The real enemy isn’t the Dagger of Webrus. Behind them is the Red
King.”

Sophia wiped her eyes and then glared at Pale and Vine.

“The Red King…” Pale muttered in blank amazement.

“Heh…” Vine nodded.

“What’s your name?” Pale asked.

Pale Symphoria gazed at the darkness within her heart, and the abyss gazed
right back at her. What reflected on those beautiful pair of jewels she had for
eyes was her own body being burned by the black flames of vengeance.

“Sophia,” the girl replied.

“Ms. Sophia… I intend to exact vengeance on the Dagger of Webrus and

the Red King. Would you like to come with me?”

Sophia wordlessly nodded, and so did the rest of the remnants of the Elks
Clan.

“Ms. Vine.”

“Yes?”

“Shurei, Rue… There won’t be any combing back after this.”

“I-It’s better than abandoning our comrades!” Shurei replied

Rue nodded.

“From now on you’ll be following my orders. Mark my words, the Dagger

of Webrus and the Red King will pay!”

The shadow of the Goddess of Vengeance appeared within Pale, and she
was aware of it.
 ◆◆◆◆◆◇◆◇

Status
Name Pale Symphoria
Race Sylph
Level 89
Class Commander
Seal Ether; Deep Schemes; Inscrutable Stratagem; A Tactician's
Possessed
Wit; Bravery; Wind's Voice; Magic Manipulation; Bow Master
Skills
B+; Wind's Voice; Glorious Race
Divine
Wind
Protection
Attributes Blessing of the Goddess of Vengeance

Seal Ether
A skill that seals the targets ether. Can be casted with a special arrow.

Deep Schemes
Affects a tactician’s abilities.

Inscrutable Stratagem
Affects a tactician’s abilities.

A Tactician’s Wit
Aids one when leading an organization.

Magic Manipulation
A more advanced version of ether manipulation. Spells can be used with
more efficiency.

Bravery
Allows one to regain calm when in a crisis.

Wind’s Voice
Increases one’s ability to grasp the surrounding area. Allows one to live
normally even while blind.
 Glorious Race
Due to being an elf, humans will be charmed to some extent.

Blessing of the Goddess of Vengeance

Charm effect to those close to the dark attribute.
Chapter 181: Departure
After passing through the dark forest, Belthazar the Almighty and the
assassins he led were finally able to take a breather. They were moving along
the remaining human villages.

There were more beasts now in the plains near the fortress and there were
even some new kinds living in the forest.

Them being able to go through that was due to Belthazar’s precise orders
and their skill.

“It’s still some ways before we can reach the closest village.” Belthazar
said as he looked at the map, at which the nearly 10 adventurers nodded.

Belthazar was a careful man. He did not immediately make his move after
seeing the village and instead patiently observed the situation.

Unfortunately, there were those who criticized his conduct for cowardice.
The young adventurers in particular were exhausted from walking without
rest through the forest and wanted to rest at the village as soon as possible.

They were in hostile lands, so naturally, they couldn’t light a fire. They
needed to conserve their supplies, so they also couldn’t eat or drink as much
as they wished. On top of that, there were monsters crawling everywhere.

Given such conditions, it would be stranger if their mental health did not
deteriorate.

Although they have been moving while resting alternatingly, the

dissatisfaction of the young adventurers went to their leader, Belthazar. But
they were aware of Belthazar’s strength – after all, they had all seen how that
cheeky adventurer was done in before departing – so no one dared to say
anything.

Be that as it may, those that were dissatisfied were dissatisfied and there
was no changing that.
 They have already entered goblin territory. But while the goblins may have
conquered the villages, they were – in the end – only goblins. No matter how
many of them there were, it didn’t really matter.

The goblins they could imagine were at most normals or rares without any
leadership or any equipment. An existence even less than that of bandits.

Because of that they could not fathom why Belthazar would need to act so
carefully. They were only fighting goblins, why go through so much trouble?

As for Gowen’s defeat? That was obviously only because of his

incompetence. At the very least, they believed that.

None of the adventurers had the guts to say their dissatisfaction out loud,
but Belthazar still felt it, so he proposed this to them.

“Why don’t we go our separate ways from here?”

It may have seemed like a proposition, but it was really an order.

“Those who are unsatisfied with the way I do things, those who want to go
on their own to keep their achievements to themselves, and those who want
to go with a different group, please feel free to go. I’d also like to keep my
achievements to myself, after all.”

After that Belthazar took his spear and his luggage with him and left the
adventurers.

“If you run to the fortress, someone will probably help you. It’s only a few
days’ distance if you run, so if you’re luck is good, you’ll probably make it.”

Within the villages of the western region were a pair of siblings that had
finally found the time to talk to each other.

“I don’t think I can go on anymore…” Yoshu said with glazed eyes.

“Why so pessimistic?” Shumea asked with a laugh as she hit him at the
back.

After Yoshu finished identifying what the slaves were good for and
distributing them throughout the land, he now had to figure out their pay and
holidays.

The slaves here all belonged to the Goblin King. Regardless what human
laws might say, as far as the western region was concerned, all humans
belonged to the King and were being kept at a distance.

As a former slave and one who has received the Goblin King’s trust,
Yoshu was tasked by the king to make use of the slaves. But making use of
about 400 human slaves was a vastly different ordeal from raising beasts.

Where will their food come from? When is their off day? Do they have
issues with other humans? There were countless problems that had to be dealt
with, and Yoshu had to deal with them all.

The easiest to deal with were the gladiator slaves. Shumea and Yoshu
themselves were of the same sort. These slaves had to fight everyday to fill
their bellies.

They could understand the goblins to some extent, so after training with
the goblins for some time, they were able to learn how to communicate with
them.

The goblins grouped themselves into those that could get along with
humans and those that couldn’t. The most favorable of the humans were Gi
Za Zakuend’s druids. Druids had a thirst for knowledge and possessed a spirit
of inquiry. Normal and rare goblins couldn’t talk well, so only the likes of
elves could hold a decent conversation with them.

The druids lived in their own particular world of magic; hence, they treated
humans and goblins the same.

The next most favorable were Gi Zu Ruo and his thug-like goblins. They
were never directly invaded by the humans, so they never really felt any hate
for them.
 The goblins under the king’s direct control were also not that hateful of
humans. Gi Go Amatsuki the Sword King and Gi Ga Rax the Knight Class
were quite favorable of them even. Apparently, they were the sort to find it
hard to hate humans.

On the other hand, the ones who hated the humans the most were Gi Ba
Hagar and his goblins, who were the most proactive in pursuing after the
humans in the previous chain of wars.

They openly hated even Shumea and Yoshu, who were treated as the
king’s guests. Because of that the slaves and the villagers greatly feared
them. The children too. While there were those among them who would hug
Gi Go, they would only look at Gi Ba from a distance, and some of them
would even flee.

“Why don’t you cry to the king and ask for help? If you keep that up, your
body won’t hold, you know.”

“You mean the king who tasked me with the job?”

The one who said slaves needed holidays was none other than the Goblin
King himself. At first, Yoshu thought it was a joke, but he was actually
serious. Who would’ve thought that the Goblin King would be more humane
in some parts than some of the rotten nobles?

Unfortunately, the Goblin King hadn’t taken into consideration how much
trouble that would cause Yoshu.

“Mama Shumea!”

“Oh, Maridya!”

While Yoshu and Shumea were talking, a little girl briskly walked in small
steps toward them. Shumea turned to her with a smile, while Yoshu turned to
her in an exaggerated manner after hearing the word ‘mama’.

“I picked out some flowers for you!”

In the hands of the roughly 5 year-old’s could be seen a wreath of flowers.

 “Thank you! Maridya!”

“Yep!”

Shumea smiled as she watched the little girl run back to the other orphans.

“She called me mama.”

“Mama, huh.”

Shumea couldn’t be any happier, while Yoshu felt a mix of complex

emotions welling up from within.

Just when Yoshu and Shumea were about to go back to work, someone
suddenly screamed. The two of them immediately glanced at each other
before switching into warrior mode and running toward the direction of that
scream.

“What are you doing!?”

When Yoshu and Shumea reached the source of the scream, a group of
goblins could be seen surrounding Maridya. The leader of those goblins was
none other than Gi Ba Hagar.

Shumea glared at Gi Ba as she approached him. The villagers only

watched from afar, but Shumea brazenly nagged at Gi Ba.

She took the crying Maridya into her arms and looked around at the
surrounding goblins. In response, the surrounding goblins made a face that
looked like a troublesome person had come and turned to Gi Ba.

“Are you in charge of those children?” Gi Ba spat.

Shumea’s gaze grew sharper. “That’s right. Mind explaining why a bunch
of adults are surrounding a group of children?”

“If they’re so weak so as to cry after hitting someone, then you should
teach them not to run… So annoying!”
 From the looks of things, it seems Maridya bumped into them while they
were doing their rounds, and she ended up crying.

“Maridya, are you hurt?”

Maridya shook her head while crying, and Shumea glared at Gi Ba. Of the
humans living in goblin territory, only Shumea was brave enough to butt
heads with Gi Ba’s group.

Shumea handed the little girl to Yoshu, placed her hands on her hips, and
gave Gi Ba a piece of her mind.

“That was a little girl, you know! Can’t you show even a little concern?”

“It’s too weak!”

Gi Ba rejected Shumea’s complaints and went back to his patrols. Shumea

heaved a sigh as she watched the goblins leave.

The rulers of the western territory were the goblins and the ones being
ruled were the humans. Although they weren’t directly hurting humans, that
much pressure was bound to make people fear them.

Gi Ji Yubu and the others could keep their soldiers in line, so why was it
that Gi Ba was so hard headed? Shumea couldn’t understand it.

“Well, I’m sure time will eventually solve it.”

Yoshu took the little girl by the hand and walked toward Shumea. He
resolved himself to write a letter to the king later.

◆◇◆

The Goblin King had received information from the Leon Heart Clan. He
has become able read articles these past few days. But this time, he passed
the letter to Fei and had him read it. He did so because it was written that the
letter was about the success of his scheme.

“…This is.”
 “Read it.”

Gulping, Fei read the contents.

“The plan has succeeded; hence, we hereby request that the king dispatch
the troops.”

The date on the letter was just recently. It was also written that the small
feudal lords were willing to meet with the king with a declaration of war
against the Kushain believers. The small feudal lords will also show no
resistance when they pass through their lands.

The Goblin King grasped his hands tightly and announced.

“Send the soldiers to the south! Have the following added to the vanguard:
Gi Ji Yubu’s legion, Felbi’s elves, Gi Za Zakuend’s druids, Ganra, Paradua,
Gaidga, and the Gordob!”

“I shall inform them posthaste.”

As Fei withdrew, Gi Za Zakuend frowned.

“Can you trust just one letter? Those are a human’s words.”

“I decided to trust them. To overturn that now is to deny the me from the
past.”

“I won’t say anymore then.”

“If they get in our way, then at that time, we’ll simply crush them. We
have more soldiers now than when we took the western capital and the
coordination between our various platoons have gotten much better.”

When the king has said that much, even Gi Za won’t have any choice but
to back off.

“But I think we should still prepare to withdraw in case something

unexpected happens.”
 “That’s oddly timid of you.”

“I just can’t come to like humans. I don’t like elves either, but I can’t trust
humans as much as them.”

“Hmm… I’ll keep that in mind. But in order to rule over vast lands of
human territory, we might have too change ourselves once more.”

The Goblin King decided to leave the defense of the east to his most
trusted retainer, Gi Ga Rax, who will be accompanied by Gi Ba Hagar and
the rare class goblins, as well as Nikea the araneae and the demihumans. As
for the rear guard of the defending forces, Gi Gu Verbena and Yustia’s
yugushivas will be taking charge.

The Goblin King himself will be leading the soldiers directly to the south.
Because of that the pressure coming from the east will surely become greater,
so Gi Ga Rax’s presence and the rest of the warriors will be needed to
defend.

“We will depart in 20 days.”

“Your Majesty, if we have that much time, why don’t we make the enemy
put down their guard.”

The Goblin King folded his arms with interest at Gi Za Zakuend’s

proposal.

“What do you have in mind?”

“Wasn’t there a Kushain believer you once supported?”

The patriarch, Benem Nemush, who came to power after experiencing the
miracle of walking through the Forest of Darkness and even receiving
treasure from monsters.

In truth, he was captured by Gi Gu Verbena, brought to the king, and was

then released. But of course, neither side thought it necessary to make the
records that specific.
 “We do have an acquaintance.”

“How about promising to support him again?”

“…I see. Fortunately, we have time.”

Since they would be needing time to muster their forces, they might as
well make use of it.

“I’ll take care of it. I can ask Yoshu about human matters.”

Gi Za nodded and withdrew himself to pass on the king’s words to those

who will be defending the east.

The battle in the south needed to be concluded as soon as possible. Or else

the eastern Germion Kingdom just might bare their sharpened fangs toward
the goblins once more.

The king felt the one-eyed snake coiled around his right arm squirm.

The headquarters of the Kushain believers, Cultidian. It was the hometown of

the patriarch, Benem Nemush, as well as the beginning of the Kushain
believers’ holy war. It was currently being regarded as a holy land, and after
being enriched by the wealth and human resources coming from the region
they ruled, it has already become the leading city among the northern
Kushain believers.

It was to such a place that a slave was currently headed. This slave was
tasked by Yoshu to bring a letter to the patriarch himself. He was currently
being escorted by the Leon Heart Clan through the surrounding territories,
and they were already on their 10th day of travel.

“Umm… Master Zaurosh.”

The young slave was someone Yoshu held in regard.

“Hmm? What’s up?”

 The adventurers escorting him weren’t just some small fries, but the best
the clan had to offer.

“Master Zaurosh, you’re powerful, right?”

“Well, yeah, somewhat.”

“…Is it really ok for you to be escorting me?”

Usually, beginner adventurers were the ones to take on messenger escort

jobs such as this. Save for extremely perilous territories or unexplored lands,
this wasn’t really the sort of job an expert adventurer would waste his time
on.

“That’s just how important this job is.”

“I see. Excuse me.”

It was rare for a boy to be this frank to an adult adventurer, especially one
who was a slave.

“Let’s finish this quickly.” Zaurosh said.

The slave boy nodded.

They needed to deliver a letter to Benem Nemush. Normally, that would be

an onerous undertaking. After all, the person they were dealing with was a
man who stood at the peak of a giant organization. Just how long would it
take to pass a letter to a man like that? Zaurosh himself knew it would take a
long time, as he was a person in a similar position.

But no matter what there was always a back door.

That day Benem Nemush had his morning walk – a daily routine of his- in
the garden of their religious organization. It was a garden indeed, but it was
surrounded by giant residences the likes of which only the royalty and the
titled nobility could possess, and greens of all sorts grew abound on the
garden despite being in the middle of a desert. There was even a water
fountain. The garden was so vast that it would take some time were one to try
and go around it once.

“Patriarch.”

After finishing his exercise, the patriarch emptied a glass of water and
walked back toward his church when someone called out to him.

“A letter from our master.”

The man who called out to him and handed that letter was a hooded man
whose face could not be seen. From the sound of his voice, it would probably
be more apt to refer to him as a boy.

“Hmm.”

Benem Nemush was a religious fanatic. He didn’t believe that there was
even the slightest chance that he could be hurt. He truly believed from the
bottom of his heart that he was protected by god.

That attitude of his left him defenseless, but it was also because of that that
he was able to convince the people to believe in the teachings of his faith.

Which is why Benem Nemush generously took the letter and

unhesitatingly opened it.

“…Ho.”

When he read the contents, a complacent smile appeared on his face.

5 days later, under the behest of the patriarch, the Kushain believer army
left Cultidian and headed west.

◆◇◆

The goblin army gathered in the western city and prepared for their descent
to the south under the command of the Goblin King.

“Gi Ga, I have no one else to leave my back but to you. I’m counting on
you.”
 “As the king commands, so do I obey.”

Gi Ga Rax knelt on his prosthetic leg and bowed to the king. He was a
knight class goblin and his most trusted retainer. Behind him was the noble
class goblin, Gi Ba Hagar, a powerful goblin who possessed the Man-Eating
Snake skill. He will surely be a key player in defending the east.

“Gi Ba, I leave the public peace of the eastern kingdom on your shoulders.
Work with Gi Ga in my absence.”

“Yes, my lord!”

“Gi Be, Gi Ah, Gi Ii, make sure to help Gi Ga and Ga Ba.”

“As you command,” the one-armed Gi Be said in place of the goblin rares.
Gi Bu the beast tamer, Gi Ah the divine invader, Gi Ii the explorer, every one
of these goblins would help Gi Ga in the king’s absence.

Gi Bu had returned from his expedition and would be staying in the

western region to keep its monsters in check, while Gi Ah and Gi Ii would
maintain the peace in the area between the western region and the Fortress of
the Abyss. They will also ensure that the reserve soldiers are always present.

“Nikea. These are the plains you’ve yearned for so long. Work with Gi Ga
and protect it.”

“Naturally. For the sake of those who have died, we will win,” the ever
serious araneae chief said.

The Goblin King smiled. “Don’t do anything reckless, though. I know it

sounds contradictory, but we can take back territories anytime. Remember,
you can only be my strength while you are alive.”

“Those words make me happy. I will do my best.”

“Yustia. The village isn’t done yet, but I thank you for your cooperation.”

“Repaying, benefactor, only natural.”

 The young woman chieftain of the savage tribe of the sword wore a demon
mask on her face. Her curved sword, which was as big as she was tall, was
pierced onto the ground.

After the Goblin King left a word for everyone, he turned, satisfied, to the
people who would be accompanying him in his quest.

They waited their with abated breath, their hearts filled with expectation.
Already three noble goblins had been dispatched ahead of them.

“Gi Jii Yubu!”

“Yes, my lord!”

“Felbi!”

“Yes!”

“Gi Za Zakuend!”

“With you.”

“Tribes!”

The First Archer of Ganra, the Gadieta, Gilmi Fishiga quietly bowed his
head; the chief of Paradua raised his spear and knelt; the chief of the fierce
Gaidga, Rashka, crossed his arms and smiled ferociously; the leader of the
Gordob’s medical platoon, Kuzan, stretched her small body as tall as she
could and looked up at the Goblin King.

With every word spoken, the gathered goblins stirred.

The king’s gaze rolled over the normals and the tribal goblins behind, and
even those with no names raised up their weapons and shouted praise to the
king.

“King! King! Our great king!” the goblins cried.

And the Goblin King answered back.

 “The time for war has come! Let smite the hammer upon the proud and
haughty humans!”

The Goblin King raised his fist up high.

“The enemy is in the south! Draw thus the blade that shall claim their
lives!”

“Draw the blade! Draw the blade!” the goblins cried.

“Let us become a shield that shall protect our friends!”

“A shield! A shield! A shield!”

“All armies at my behest!”

“King! Our great king! Our king!”

“To war!”

When the goblins’ zeal reached its peak, the army moved out. Like that
2,000 fanatic goblins followed after the king as he led them down to the
south.

At the head of the army stood the Goblin King whose chest always faced
the enemy and whose back always faced his allies.

It has been 5 months since the war of the western region, and now, the
curtains on another great war has been drawn, a war that would later be
known as the Southern Sovereign War.
Chapter 182: Battle of Kruzen

The Goblin King led an army of approximately 2000 men strong. They did
not lose any of their prior momentum even after rendezvousing with the
advance forces of Gi Gi Orudo the beast tamer, Gi Ji Arsil and his platoon of
assassins, and Gi Zu Ruo and his thugs.

At the very front of the horde were the Paradua goblins, while Gi Ji and his
assassins continued to gather information from the surrounding areas, and Gi
Zu the Mad Lion joined the lowest stratum of warriors and approached the
lands ruled by the small feudal lords, expelling the beasts they came across
while taking care not to drive the beasts toward the borderlands.

Despite all that, the goblin army still advanced quickly. It was such that
from the perspective of a human, their march looked like a forced march.

After rendezvousing with the others, the Goblin King’s forces was now
roughly 2,300 men strong. The great momentum of the goblin army as they
followed after a giant goblin was enough to make them mistake the goblins
for a demonic army. It was that terrifying.

Even the small feudal lords, who had gathered at Sanktfall, started to have
second thoughts upon seeing the giant goblin. Suddenly, they felt as if they
might have been too rash.

But when they thought back to the words of the Leon Heart Clan’s vice
clan leader, Zaurosh, they calmed down.

“Our intel says that the goblin forces will be moving south soon. If we use
that to our advantage…”

They knew that a great army left Cultidian a few days ago and were headed
west. They knew because they had to deliver food to make their expedition
possible. The small border lords were greatly perplexed, but Zaurosh’s words
brought them hope.
 The plan was to let the goblin army and the Kushain fanatics fight each
other and benefit from their misfortune. Should the monsters weaken, they
will fight with the Leon Heart Clan and finish them off. Should the Kushain
believers lose, then they would be able to stop sending any further military
provisions under the pretense that they themselves have their hands full
dealing with the goblins.

They had no choice but to go along with Zaurosh’s proposal.

They have somehow managed despite their financial state, but having to
provide provisions to the military on top of everything was just too much. It
was no different from telling them to die.

When they caught word that the goblin forces were approaching the army
of the Kushain believers, they deepened the moats and shut the gates, hoping
that the goblins would simply pass by.

It was also in Shirak that the small feudal lords had gathered. They were
there because of Zaurosh’s proposal.

“Please be at ease, our elites are also present. Besides, don’t you need to
see the goblin forces once?”

There was such a thing as a degree of threat. The orc madness, the monster
outbreaks, the invasion of other countries… There were all sorts of threats, so
it was necessary to understand the degree of each threat. And determining
that was part of the feudal lords’ responsibility.

Because of that the small feudal lords stayed within the walls of Shirak and
watched the plains from a distance, on which could be seen a great cloud of
dust moving through the windy meadows.

As the goblin army headed south, a part of it separated from the main force
and approached Shirak.

When the feudal lords saw that, they inadvertently took their weapons and
braced themselves for war.
 But the goblins stopped at a distance about 100 meters away, and then shot
a single arrow toward the sky. The arrow hummed a whistle as it flew in the
air, drawing a parabola, before finally landing right before their feet. The
feudal lords were shocked, but their eyes gathered on the letter attached to the
arrow.

But no one touched it as the feudal lords were afraid.

Zaurosh nonchalantly opened the letter and read it out loud.

“They wish to talk, it says,” he said as he looked at the feudal lords with a
troubled expression.

“…Let’s do it.”

One of the feudal lords possessed a skill that allowed him to see things
from far away. The person who shot that arrow just now was an elf. An elf
should be much easier to talk to than some goblin, so they shot an arrow
back, accepting their request.

The elf that appeared before them was a sylph commander outfitted with
srilana equipment. It was Felbi.

“Thank you for granting me an audience,” he said as he sent a sharp gaze

to Zaurosh and the feudal lords.

The bearing of a great warrior that he had about him caused the feudal
lords to wince.

“I bring the words of the Goblin King. Surrender now and you will be
spared. I can free you from the yoke of the fanatics that make you suffer so.”

Like a drawn sword, Felbi demanded a reply.

“What do we say?” An unsure feudal lord asked.

“We’ll accept, but only after he’s freed us,” Zaurosh brazenly replied.

The feudal lords were shocked, but before they could approach Zaurosh,
Felbi’s next words stopped them.

“A wise decision. If you had refused, the goblins may have burned this
town down. We’ll meet again once the enemy to the east has been disposed
of.”

Felbi turned heel and vanished toward the direction of the goblin forces.

At that, the feudal lords approached Zaurosh.

“Wasn’t that a bit hasty?” A feudal lord asked.

Zaurosh shook his head. “You heard the elf. The goblins’ objective hasn’t
changed. If we are to move an army such as that, we need to throw out some
bait. Besides, I don’t think the goblins would’ve understood if we said we
would provide them supplies instead.”

The sound of someone gulping among the feudal lords could be audibly
heard.

“But if we isolated ourselves and fought…”

“If we did that, we would be stuck here. In the first place, our plan is to let
the goblins and the fanatics kill each other. Let’s not forget that now.”

The feudal lords had no choice but to agree as they watched the goblins
leave.

When the goblin army and the Kushain army met, it was at the outskirts of a
satellite city of Cultidian. Its lands had once been meadows, but after much
effort over the years, it has been successfully transformed into a field of
crops.

The Kushain believers were the first to arrive at the scene. They stood in
military formation while their patriarch, Benem Nemush, stood at the lead,
and the feudal lords and those who’ve had military service were at the center.

They numbered approximately 10,000, and there were even soldiers among
the Kushain believers who could move at a moment’s notice. The letter that
the goblins had sent them said they would be supporting them once more.

The patriarch wished to make use of their support to show these believers
that even monsters would willingly prostrate themselves before him. If they
were to see such a sight, they would naturally prostrate themselves to the
glory of the Kushain Faith and extol the event as a miracle of the patriarch.

After that he could send the goblins to the northern Germion Kingdom, or
he could have them fight the southern part of the free cities that continue to
resist. Either way he would be able to reduce the forces of his enemies.

Gowen Ranid had lost the western region to these monsters.

If he were to send the Kushain believers there, he would be able to solve

the problems in that area.

Benem Nemush had such thoughts when he accepted the proposition of the
goblins. He did not come to his current power with fanaticism alone.

He had received information from the feudal lords at the border regarding
the goblins. He knew that they only had 2,000 among their ranks, so he
immediately prepared a force of about 10,000 to meet the goblins. Should the
goblins come with ill will, that army of 10,000 shall serve as a quiet threat
against them.

Of course, Benem Nemush made no mention of such things to his

adherents.

He simply explained everything away as the will of god. It was more

mysterious that way, and he decided it was a good time to open the eyes of
his future adherents.

The participating generals and feudal lords from various city-states weren’t
completely convinced, however. In their opinion, which was backed by
experience, it was impossible for the monsters to simply prostrate themselves
before the patriarch. The monsters have just recently conquered the western
region; hence, it only made sense that they would come here to attack.
 Unfortunately, the current momentum of the Kushain believers was simply
too great and they knew too well how terrifying the ‘holy war’ was, so
despite their doubts, they meekly bowed their heads alongside the rest of the
adherents.

On the bright side, because of the influence of the church, there was no
trouble with securing alms; hence, they were able to leisurely make camp on
the outskirts of Kruzel.

When the body of the fire god leaned toward the west and the sky was
dyed red, they finally appeared. There was still some time before the hour of
the night god as a giant goblin led his army of monsters with a fitting great
sword in hand. Ranks of spearmen followed him from behind with their
spears pointed toward the heavens.

There were other goblins too. Goblins that rode on monsters beasts,
wounded ones, giant goblins, goblin archers; hence, it was only natural that a
fiendish tinge could be felt in the air, and the people who did not believe in
the patriarch started to worry.

But the patriarch, Benem Nemush, stood valiantly at the front, fearless and
sure of himself, and with arms wide open did he greet the monsters.

The Kushain believers stirred.

“It’s too dangerous, Patriarch!”

“Please stand back!”

But the patriarch only laughed in response to those screams.

“I am protected by god. Believe in god!”

At the patriarch’s words, the pious adherents knelt to the ground and
prayed. The feudal lords and the generals naturally weren’t happy, but they
had no choice but to back down.

When the goblins were within the range of an archer, the giant goblin at
the front suddenly raised his great sword and issued an order.
 “All forces, halt!”

As if that prior momentum was all but a lie, the goblin army suddenly
stopped and the giant goblin walked towards the patriarch. The Kushain
believers all went wide eyed at the sight and the stirring grew even stronger.

Muscles bulging from every corner, a height that neared 2 meters, a lone
horn that extended to the heavens as if to rebel accompanied by two curved
horns like that of a bull’s, a pair of terrifying fangs from his mouth that made
an alligator’s look adorable, body hair that extended from his head to his tail
like a cockscomb, a leather armor that prioritized mobility, an overcoat made
from a scarlet speckled big bear, and a great sword that hung sheathed by his
waist.

With makings such as that that bore down on others with just the sight of
it, the giant goblin was truly fitting of the title: Goblin King.

“Long time no see, goblin,” the patriarch said.

“Indeed,” the Goblin King replied with a low-pitched voice that gave rise
to much anxiety to the adherents behind.

Meanwhile, Benem Nemush himself was wondering if this was truly the
same goblin that gave him those tributes. Suddenly, he wasn’t so sure this
was a good idea.

The air about this goblin was just too different from the one he knew.

Those red eyes flared dazzlingly as if they were looking at a prey.

When the patriarch’s throat started to ache from being too dry, he finally
remembered where he was and did his best to connect his words despite
speaking a bit too fast.

“And, what about, the tributes? Hurry, bring them out.”

His words came out overbearing, but that was because of the fear he felt
toward this monster standing before him.
 “Tributes, yes…”

Suddenly, that great sword the giant goblin carried with him every day
dazzled a dark gray light, a wicked smile appearing on his face. As his eyes
narrowed, he took in a deep breath that caused his chest to expand, then with
a stroke, the great sword descended, and Benem Nemush was cut in half.

Before the Kushain believers could even tell what had happened, a great
voice proclaimed the beginning of a war.

“I bring you death!! All forces, attack! After me!”

At the king’s behest, the goblins began their charge.

“Attack! Onwards!”

The fierce Rashka of Gaidga took the lead and leaped into the enemy
formation as the tribal goblins cried out to follow after their respective chiefs.

“Bring chaos to the rear. Archers, shoot!”

At the behest of the First Archer of Ganra, Gilmi Fishiga the Gadieta, the
goblin archers released their arrows, and death rained down from above onto
the Kushain believers.

“Don’t lose to the tribes!”

“Follow pops!”

Gi Zu Ruo of the thug faction slammed all of his pent up frustration from
not being able to join the recent battles onto the humans. Zu Ved led the
faction as they followed after him.

“Work with the other platoons and defeat the enemy! Advance!”

Gi Jii Yubu’s platoons lined up their spears and broke the already
collapsing enemy formations.

Because of Rashka’s charge, the humans were already nothing more than a
panicking crowd.

With the sudden turn of events and their emotional pillar, the patriarch’s,
violent death, the whole thing just didn’t feel real.

“W-What just…”

But while they found it difficult to accept reality, the spears of the Paradua
approached them.

The powerful charge of the goblins left the densely packed humans in
complete disorder.

The death of the patriarch was so violent that it left the adherents running.

Those at the rear did not know what happened, while the generals tried to
quell the chaos.

But then the chaos started to spread among even the human leaders.

And to fan the flames of chaos, Gi Za Zakuend’s druids and Felbi’s elves
gave the humans a shower of arrow and magic.

“Looks like we’re at the back again. Make it flashy!”

The number and precision of the elven arrows lived up to their reputation.
Their arrows were fewer than the goblins, but their range was unparalleled.

When arrows rained down out of nowhere on the human platoons that tried
to advance, the humans fell into even more chaos.

The allies that ran from the front sneaked into the gaps between their
shields – which were raised up to defend against the arrows – causing the
human formations to collapse.

“Hey, stop that!”

“G-Goblins! Goblins are attacking!!”

 As jeers and screams resounded throughout the battlefield, the goblins
cried out.

“Attack! Attack!”

In the blink of an eye, the army of roughly 10,000 humans were trampled
over by the goblins, and just when they’d thought they’d finally put a stop to
the Gaidga Tribe’s charge, arrows rained down once more.

“Raise your shields! Arrows are falling!”

When the screaming soldier looked up, the sky had turned black due from
the impossible number of arrows descending, then a few seconds later, Gi
Zu’s spear came.

“Are you stupid!? You’re actually attacking during this!?”

“You’re the stupid one. How can you call yourself a warrior and be afraid
of some arrows!?”

Felbi and the rest of the elves wryly smile as they watched Gi Zu charge
recklessly.

“You would be dead already if it weren’t for us, you know… Fine, let’s
just say you trust us that much. Prepare the volley!”

At Felbi’s behest, the elves shot with unparalleled precision.

Before Gi Zu’s reckless charge and the rain of arrows, the collapsing
human formations were crushed even more.

Gi Jii the Battle Demon continued to advance with his legions [1] as he
imitated human tactics. The goblins wielded large shields and advanced
forward in a hedgehog-like formation, pressuring the enemy formations until
they collapsed.

They stabbed into the human soldiers, and then wanting even more blood
like a slithering beast, they moved as one and relentlessly pushed toward the
humans.
 “My lord, the path has been cleared,” Gi Jii muttered.

There should have been no way for the Goblin King to hear that quiet
mutter, but even without hearing it, he understood full well what the goblins
were saying.

Trusting in his instincts, the Goblin King shook off the lumps of flesh and
scrap iron from helmets off his blade, then with a loud voice said.

“Onwards!”

Standing at the head with Zweihander in hand, the Goblin King emanated a
menacing aura that sent the humans fleeing in fear.

With a single swing of his thick great sword, the Goblin King crushed the
Kushain soldiers’ helmets, sent their shields flying away, and broke their
swords, all the while sending the soldiers themselves to oblivion.

Clad around the body of the blade were black flames bestowed by none
other than Altesia, the Goddess of the Underworld, which claimed the lives
of men like a will-o-the-wisp that led one to hell.

The goblin army was like a scythe reaping harvest as they one-sidedly
trampled over the human forces.

Before the goblin army, the Kushain believers had no other option but
death.

“R-Retreat! Get out of the way!”

It was curious whether someone had actually given that order or if it was
merely someone’s longing, but regardless, when the people heard it, all the
humans fled. They threw away their weapons, abandoned even their armor,
then they all turned heel and ran.

“After them!”

When the Goblin King saw the humans fleeing, he ordered the army to
pursue them.
 “Release the beasts! Go!”

At Gi Gi’s behest, the monster army released the quick among them to
pursue the humans. Gi Gi the ancient beast tamer’s beast avoided the goblins
and attacked the fleeing humans.

“Don’t let the humans rest for even a moment.”

Gi Ji Arsil’s assassins mixed in with the beasts and pursued the fleeing
humans. Later they will have to find where these humans are fleeing to.

It wasn’t until the wings of the night god had clad the world in its darkness
that the Goblin King took the main force and turned around.

With the momentum of having vanquished the human forces just like that,
he headed back to the small feudal lords.

To goblin eyes, which found no discomfort in the black of the night, the
ghastly state of the battlefield was as clear as it was in day.

“O king! Our great king!”

The cry of the goblins resounded throughout the outskirts of Kruzel.

[1] – Not sure if new or the author just misspelled regiol in the past.
Chapter 183: Battle of Fatina

The patriarch, Benem Nemush, was murdered in cold blood!

Word of the patriarch’s death spread even faster through the various
countries than Gowen Ranid’s.

When the Genius Adviser of the Clan Coalition of the Red King received
that news, he immediately advised his clan leader, Brandika.

“The Kushain believers should quickly fall apart after this. I suggest we go
ahead and take Fatina now.” [Carlion]

Like a beast sensing its next prey, Brandika fiercely smiled.

“Alright, let’s do this, you bastards!” [Brandika]

Slapping his knees and standing up, the rest of the adventurers under his
direct control that were drinking in the tent stood up as well. Cell the Sword
Dancer, Grave the Enchanter, Saldin the Commander. Every one of them was
a brave and capable member of the Red King.

Because of the report that the patriarch mobilized his army of 10,000 to the
west, they were currently headed north. There were also clan leaders from
other clans accompanying them out of admiration of Brandika.

Adventurers weren’t exactly soldiers, but they weren’t far from it either;
hence, it didn’t take them long to adapt to the battlefield, and by the time they
had occupied a village from the Kushain believers, they could already be
counted as a force of the Red King.

“Still, who would’ve thought the goblins would be able to crush the
fanatics. That was unexpected… They might turn out to be an unexpected
adversary.”
 “I don’t really think so, but… The details of the battle should arrive soon.
We can scrutinize it closely then.”

Brandika and Carlion chatted as they headed to the head of the army.

They had set up an intelligence network of their own, so they actually

knew of the movements of the Kushain believers even before Elrain
Kingdom asked for their help.

They had originally set off to restrain the enemy, but from the looks of
things, this might actually turn into a real siege. Brandika happily laughed at
that.

“A siege will take time… It would be best if we could conclude things

quickly,” Carlion said.

“Ho, does our genius adviser have any plans?” Grave the Enchanter asked.

Carlion smiled. “It’s not complicated enough to be called a plan, if

anything, you could call it a prank.”

“That’s even better! Good, let’s go with that!” Brandika said.

Carlion nodded. “Mr. Saldin, please advance the army in a flashy manner.
We’ll announce that Elrain Kingdom has come and that we’ll be sourcing our
food locally. Meanwhile, Ms. Cell will be leading some stealth specialists to
infiltrate the enemy. After that when Elrain Kingdom comes, we’ll announce
that everyone will be killed.”

“Ha ha ha, as usual, you say some really dark stuff without missing a
beat.”

Saldin the commander of the front lines rode with his horse and ordered
the army to advance faster. He gathered the vulgar adventurers and had them
put on the equipment of the Elrain Kingdom soldiers. They would be needing
it once they start attacking the villages.

“…If I have to,” The gnome warrior, Cell, said

 “Please don’t misunderstand, this order didn’t come from the clan leader
but me,” Carlion explained.

“Hmph, I know. I just have to do that, right?”

“Please choose the time wisely and spread some rumors that the feudal
lord intends to hand over the people to the enemies.”

“I’m hating this more and more, but alright.”

“As for you, old teacher. I’ll need you to make the Red King more
famous.”

The old teacher cheerfully smiled in return.

The Red King separated its forces into two groups. Saldin led the advance
guard, while Brandika led the main force.

The main force slowed down their pace and saved the villages laid to waste
by the advance force.

Saldin’s forces were thorough. They took the food and burned every
building down. When every building was gone, they would move on to the
next village.

“Pigs should cry and beg!”

Saldin himself was originally a fiendish bandit. It was Brandika who

picked him up and raised the adventurers in the advanced force. If not for
Brandika, Saldin would probably be renowned today as an infamous but great
bandit leader.

They spat mud at Elrain Kingdom’s reputation, spreading words of their

treachery, while they extolled the Red King, and spoke admiringly of their
magnanimity.

“We are the army of Count Sapnir from the Elrain Kingdom!”

At the old enchanter’s words, the villagers who had their food taken cried
out. Their food had already been taken, and they had none left to give. They
were at the end of their wits, such that they considered bracing themselves for
a fight or simply run.

“I pass on to you the words of my master, Brandika. We of Count Sapnir’s

Army may be from Elrain Kingdom as well, but we are deeply saddened by
what the Elrain Army has done; therefore, we shall bestow upon you pity and
share with you enough food until Fatina. Whether you join the fray there or
die here is your discretion. Do as you please.”

To cling onto the last thread of hope after being pushed to the brink of
death is true for both man and nation. Like this the people who had
everything taken from them, started to flow into Fatina as refugees.

But regardless of how the city-state of Fatina shared borders with Germion
Kingdom, it did not have an unlimited supply with which to support people.

Elrain Kingdom’s army steadily approached them.

News of the patriarch, Benem Nemush’s, death finally reached Fatina.

Moreover, the higher ranked of the army did not return from the last battle,
causing the feudal lord to answer for them.

The feudal lord of Fatina was a bishop who was deeply loyal to Benem
Nemush. It was only thanks to his predecessor being removed and Benem
Nemush’s backing that he was able to secure his position. But because of that
Benem Nemush’s death greatly weakened his position.

Carlion had predicted this far when he came up with his scheme.

“The feudal lord will want to stabilize everything, but all the refugees
coming in will only cause the public order to worsen.”

Carlion explained his scheming to Brandika as he rode alongside him.

“In such times, people always turn their sight outside. But that is a double-
edged blade.”

“So you’re saying they’ll eventually have to fight us.”

 “Yes, that’s right. We’re relying a little too much on luck here, but I’d say
we have about a 70% chance of success.”

“That’s more than enough.”

After the forces of the Red King left the woods, the walls of Fatina could
finally be seen. It was the second city-state of the Kushain believers, one
situated in a grain-producing territory in the south.

“By the way, what are we going to do if this fails?”

“We’ll take the long way. We’ll surround them and wait for them to run
out of food. Fatina’s feudal lord is a deeply loyal man, so I doubt he’d have
much food in reserve. Odds are he would much rather bet everything on an
all-out battle than wait for his 200,000 people to starve.”

That double-layered strategy put a smile on Brandika’s lips as he looked

up at the walls of Fatina.

“You went out of your way to prepare this stage, so we’ll have to make the
most of it and show the world the might of the Red King!”

Wielding his long double-edged battle axe (Valdis) on his shoulder, he

rendezvoused with Saldin and took position outside the walls of Fatina.

“We’ve successfully spread the rumors,” Cell emotionlessly said.

Carlion happily nodded.

It was then that Fatina’s gates opened and an army moved out. They
numbered roughly 12,000.

Because of the weapons on the walls of Fatina, it was extremely difficult to

attack them while they were preparing.

But Brandika wasn’t one to attack while the enemy was preparing,
anyway.
 “We’ll crush them magnificently. Otherwise, it won’t be any fun.”

Brandika only held his long axe as he watched the enemy feudal lord
encourage his soldiers while seating atop his three-eyed horse (hipparion).

“Hear me! Believe me! The Red King shall reward the devoted! I am the
man who shall be king!”

Cries erupted from the Red King’s army. Like a rampaging flame, those
emotions swirled into fanaticism and pushed on the back of the Red King,
Brandika.

“Take on a three serpent formation! The clan leader, Brandika, shall take
the center. Saldin to the right flank and Cell to the left!” Carlion the Genius
Adviser said, and the army of the Red King immediately followed.

“Bring victory to our clan leader!”

Though he looked weak as he drew that blade, the soldiers still cried out in
response to Carlion’s words.

“Victory!”

“Go! Take their heads and hang it by the gates!”

At the behest of the clan leader, Brandika, the Red King’s entire army
charged into Fatina’s army of 12,000.

As tension filled the battlefield, the feudal lord of Fatina desperately strove
to raise morale. He promised the 12,000 soldiers that he would look after
them within the holy organization – he would even give them medals – so
long as they are able to defeat the Elrain Army.

“Behold! The enemy is few in numbers!”

The enemies gathered atop the hill were at most about 2,000. That was a
sixth of their own numbers, so there was no way they could lose, he told
them. Unfortunately, he wasn’t blessed with the charisma to lead people.

The monsters had the Goblin King, the enemy had their clan leader,
Brandika, and the Kushain believers had their patriarch, Benem Nemush.

Such people were able to raise morale just by being there. Unfortunately,
this man, who became the feudal lord solely because of his loyalty to the
patriarch, did not have such charisma.

The forces of the Kushain believers were mainly farmers.

Because of that their numbers were many, and when gathered, they were a
force to be reckoned with. Unfortunately, that only held true when fighting a
winning battle, for they were not as persistent when fighting disadvantaged,
causing them to only be a hindrance to any strategy attempted.

They were mainly footmen, so it was hard to move around with them, but
they were all equipped with spears, which kept the enemy away. Most of
them were dressed in leather armor, while an exceedingly few had iron
armor.

After giving the soldiers with low morale a pep talk, the feudal lord
ordered them to advance.

“O god, please watch over us!”

As the feudal lord cried out to his god, he mobilized the army to swallow
the 2,000 soldiers of the enemy. At roughly the same time, the cavalry
descended from the hill.

In response, the feudal lord clicked his tongue and gave out a command.
“In the name of god, send those people to hell! Advance!!”

The Kushain believers lined up their spears and advanced, but the
descending cavalry did not slow down even the slightest, instead riding even
faster as they raised up their weapon and cried out.

“ATTTTAcccCCKk! GEt them!!”

 At the clan leader, Brandika’s, command, the mages at the back casted
their spells, and flames of bullets shot past Brandika and his cavalry, raining
fire down on the Kushain believers’ line of spears.

As the Kushain believers screamed in pain and squirmed, the hipparion

trampled them underfoot. and with Valdis, a soldier’s head was claimed.

Brandika tore through the densely packed formation, and cavalry and
footmen alike followed him from behind.

“That’s the clan leader of the enemy! A thousand gold to anyone who takes
his head!”

The Kushain believers’ eyes changed when they heard what the feudal lord
said, but try as they might to focus their attacks on the man, all they could
accomplish was increase the number of corpses.

Countless soldiers were either trampled over under hipparion hooves or cut
down by Brandika’s Valdis. And just when it seemed he would finally stop,
the Kushain believers were suddenly attacked from both flanks like two
snake heads tearing through them as if they were a piece of paper.

“Die!!”

Saldin attacked fiercely from the right, piercing through the collapsing
flank of the enemies.

“Hmph!”

The calm and collected Cell attacked from the left, meticulously tearing
apart the enemy formation as she dyed the ground in the blood of the reserve
soldiers at the back.

“We have 12,000 soldiers! How are we being pushed back!?”

As the feudal lord screamed in fear, the person who appeared next was
none other than that very Brandika who should have already lost all
momentum. Somehow he had renewed his momentum and was tearing
straight through the formation toward the feudal lord.
 But what was most terrifying of all was how heads flew with every swing
of his Valdis.

As a fierce smile appeared on Brandika’s lips, the feudal lord felt like a
beast had set its sights on him. Suddenly, it didn’t seem as if there was any
hope of living through this.

“E-Eek!”

There were still some distance between them, there were soldiers too, but
for some reason, it was as if none of that mattered.

The red-haired man would surely claim his head uncontested. At the very
least, the feudal lord believed that.

“KU…”

“Shall we retreat, my lord!?”

While the feudal lord was speechless, his aide asked him that question.

But the feudal lord was so stricken with fear that he didn’t even have the
leisure to respond as he turned to the gates and screamed.

“Open up!! Open up now! Hurry!”

When Carlion saw that, he immediately raised up his voice.

“The enemy feudal lord is retreating! We’ve won!”

Ally and foe alike searched for the feudal lord at Carlion’s proclamation.
When the Kushain believers saw the feudal lord running, morale plummeted,
while morale rose high for the Red King’s side, and they immediately set out
to pursue the enemy to the gates.

“A reward for anyone who gets the general’s head!” Saldin announced to
his soldiers.
 “Hurry! Close the gates!” The feudal lord cried.

The feudal lord hurried for the gates to be closed, but alas, Saldin and his
soldiers was able to pass through from the right flank.

“Take the gates! Banish the cowards from Fatina!” Saldin said

“Yes, sir!” The soldiers said back.

The moment the gates were taken over, the Red King’s victory was
guaranteed.

With the feudal lord taken prisoner, the Red King was able to successfully
defeat an influential city-state under the Kushain believers’ banner.

Such an achievement was unheard of within Elrain Kingdom. Not even

Kanash himself has accomplished such a feat.

Word of this quickly spread through the southern parts, and before long,
everyone knew that of the Red King’s great might and the decline of the
Kushain believers.

◆◇◆

10 days after the Red King defeated Fatina.

Management of Fatina was left to him, but the only things given as
remuneration were medals.

Despite that not a word of complaint was given, and Carlion continued to
work in the office in place of Brandika.

Brandika needed to deal with the Elrain Kingdom, the various clans under
their banner, and even government affairs. Frankly, it would not be enough
even if he were to split his body into two to deal with all those.

“You sure work hard even though your master is out frolicking in the red-
light district,” Cell said after popping out of nowhere.
 Carlion wryly smiled. “I pushed all the annoying human relations to him,
so this is the least I could do.”

“I don’t get it. You work this hard so late in the night, and yet you don’t
take more than a paltry sum for your wage. Didn’t you say sufficient
compensation should be given to deserving people?” Cell asked.

“You sure talk a lot today. Did something bad happen?”

“…Hmph. Suit yourself.”

The sound of Carlion’s pen rushing through the documents resounded

throughout the office.

Cell sat herself on the sofa meant for guests and watched Carlion.

When Carlion had completed one part of his work, he looked up and
smiled at Cell.

“So, was there something I could help you with?” He asked.

“What a fishy smile. I’d prefer it if you pointed that only toward other
humans,” Cell said.

“That’s a little troubling,” Carlion wryly smiled.

Cell sneered and she gave Carlion a letter.

“It’s about the current state of the east. It’s from Shunrai,” she said.

Carlion’s eyebrows twitched as soon as he read the contents of the letter.

“…Things really don’t just go according to plan, huh. But I guess that’s
exactly what makes life interesting.”

Carlion leaned his back onto his chair and heaved a sigh of relief.

As Cell sent him an inquisitive look, he revealed the contents of the letter.
“The Dagger of Webrus has fallen.”

Those words came out more bitter than he’d intended.

Chapter 184: Will You Obey or Will You Die?

After winning the Battle of Kruzel, the Goblin King ordered Gi Ji Arsil to
take his assassins and scout the surrounding area, while he led the main army
to return to the west. Although they barely had any casualties during the
battle, the Goblin King had to acknowledge that he couldn’t rule over the
Kushain Territories with just 2,000 goblins.

If he were to progress any further in his plans, he would first have to gain a
firm foothold in these lands.

It was because of that prudent thinking of his that he desired a meeting

with the small feudal lords. Fortunately, they were able to successfully kill
Benem Nemush in the Battle of Kruzel. Thanks to Benem Nemush’s
foolishness, the Goblin King was able to gain the renown of crushing an
army that was 10,000 soldiers strong.

That being said, the Goblin King had actually misread the Kushain
believers’ ability to mobilize their troops.

For the goblins, 5 days might be enough to prepare for war, but to the
humans, turning their people into soldiers would take much longer.

Besides, only the holy knight, Gowen Ranid, was actually skilled enough
to manage a fief with 10,000 people. Unfortunately, the last battle the Goblin
King fought just had to be with him.

Because of all that, the Goblin King ended up overestimating the enemies’
capabilities, causing him to back off. Had he the ability to see the future, he
would’ve surely wiped out all of the Kushain believers right there and then,
but alas, in the end, although the Kushain believers lost, the Goblin King still
ended up retreating.

The Goblin King led the main force of his army back to the small feudal
lords, while distributing his goblin subordinates to the small villages.
 The goblin army fed on preserved food and their hunts as they made their
way back. It wasn’t until 4 days after the fight that they finally arrived at
Shirak Territory.

Felbi sent a message with his bow again, indicating when the meeting
would be taking place. It wasn’t very friendly though, for he made sure to
include a threat. If you can’t make it for any reason, we can’t guarantee the
safety of Shirak.

When the arrow was shot back, a message saying that the feudal lords
would meet them was attached.

“Everything’s gone well so far.”

The continuing of his schemes, the weaving of more schemes for later…
The Goblin King had much left to do. They may have defeated an army of
10,000 soldiers, but they had by no means annihilated them.

The number of soldiers they’d killed probably numbered less than a

thousand. As for the rest, they were either attacked by monster beasts or had
run off to somewhere.

After coming out of the Battle of Kruzel mostly unharmed, the Goblin
King now had three paths he could walk.

One path was to go back to the western region and take on Germion
Kingdom.

The second path was to keep going like this and annex the territory of the
Kushain believers.

The third path was to go further down south and attempt to encroach upon
the Ashunasan Alliance.

The Goblin King thought long and hard about the path the goblins should
take. He needed to come up with an answer before he met with the small
feudal lords.

The first path was a solid one, but it was risky if Germion Kingdom ever
decided to go for an attack. There was a group of small fortresses between
their borders and Germion Kingdom’s, preventing anyone from crossing
over. So long as those fortresses existed, there was a chance that they might
get stabbed from behind. Unless those fortresses were taken care of first, he
couldn’t safely attack Germion Kingdom.

He couldn’t repeat the mistake he did when trying to occupy the west,
which resulted in them needing to do twice as much work as expected. That
being the case, he should first secure the south, then create a path to safely
attack Germion Kingdom.

The second path wasn’t that easy either.

The territories of the Kushain believers were vast. It wouldn’t be easy

managing all that with the goblins alone. If the humans don’t cooperate with
them, they would be forced to use the whip. And while they’re busy with
them, Germion Kingdom might just attack.

Alternatively, he could try to work with the elves like he did for the
western territory, but unfortunately, that was only possible because it was
near their headquarters. The short distance made it possible to rule over the
humans with a small force due to the ease of sending reinforcements.

The Kushain Territories were not only big, they were also a long way from
the Forest of Darkness, the elves and the goblins would find themselves hard-
pressed to try and reinforce their forces given that distance.

They couldn’t look down on the two giant city-states that the Kushain
believers possessed. Neither of those have fallen in the past years even after
being sieged.

Moreover, while they were able to achieve their goal of deciding the battle
quickly, they had to keep up the pace. The western region couldn’t be left for
long, so the Kushain Territories needed to be dealt with quickly.

What about the border regions that the feudal ruled then? They were some
distance away from the big cities, making it harder to manage and leaving
them in need of a guardian. But at the same time, they wanted to protect their
people, so in a sense, it could be said that they were gearing up for
independence.

The third path was to keep going by defeating the weak cities.

Doing that, however, was the same as making an enemy out of the two
sides that were currently caught up in a civil war. Humans already had a poor
impression of the goblins. What was the point in painting a target on
themselves? Doing that might just make the situation worse, should the two
sides decide to form an alliance in order to repel a common threat.

The Goblin King couldn’t make a mistake, but at the same time, he
couldn’t take his time either; therefore, he decided on the second path.
Unfortunately, he would need a long time to accomplish it.

He would have to slowly take over the territories of the Kushain believers
while expanding his own forces. So long as he steadily progressed and kept
an eye out for the western region, he would eventually become a great force
ten years later.

But that was too slow. Right now, the humans had their guard down and
thought of them as nothing more than beasts that didn’t even know the word
‘strategy’. But 10 years later, the humans might finally realize that they’re not
just beasts. If all he wanted was to create a country, that wouldn’t be an issue,
but his goal was world domination.

Because of that the Goblin King naturally arrived at an answer on how to

deal with the small feudal lords.

He would have to make their roles clear and how he would make use of
them.

“King of Goblins, the humans have come for an audience,” Felbi said,
rousing the Goblin King from his thoughts.

“Ahh, I see,” the Goblin King said as he cracked his neck and stood up.

The Goblin King received the small feudal lords, behind which was
Zakusen of the Leon Heart Clan.

“Now then, gentlemen. The trend of war has been decided. We goblins
dislike skirting around the issue, so I’ll get straight to the point. I want you to
accept our rule and come under us.”

When the small feudal lords heard the Goblin King speak for the first time,
fear and surprise filled them as they glanced at each other.

The Goblin King spoke fluently and laid bare his intentions without any
hesitation. He was completely unlike the goblins they knew, leaving them
muddled and unsure of what to do.

“What exactly do you mean by your rule?” The feudal lord of Shirak asked
after mustering the courage to.

“What I seek is the world itself. So long as you come under my rule, I will
promise you peace,” the Goblin King said.

“In other words, you won’t hurt us?” The feudal lord of Guena asked.

The Goblin King nodded. “I am not aware how humans do things, but we
do not enjoy oppressing the weak. Those who come under my rule, be they
elves, demihumans, or even humans… I shall treat them all equally with no
discrimination.”

The small feudal lords glanced at each other. At the very least, it didn’t
seem like they were in any danger. Only, was this monster actually telling the
truth?

“You look like you do not know whether to trust me or not.” The Goblin
King said.

“W-We wouldn’t dare…” The feudal lord of Shirak said in a panic as he

quickly shook his head.

“King of Goblins, if I may, I believe they are merely anxious,” the vice
clan leader of the Leon Heart Clan, Zaurosh, said.
 The Goblin King placed his chin on his fist. “Ho.”

“Please excuse my belated introduction, I am Zaurosh, the vice clan leader

of the Leon Heart Clan. These people are my current employers.”

“Zaurosh, huh.”

The Goblin King sent a meaningful glance at Zaurosh, but the latter acted
like he didn’t know anything.

“If your highness would allow us to stay with them until they are no longer
anxious, our clan could help foster trust between you and they.” Zaurosh
suggested politely.

“In other words, time is needed before reconciliation, huh… Very well, but
only half a year. I won’t allow any longer.”

“…I thank you for your generosity.”

Like that the audience of the small feudal lords with the Goblin King
concluded, and the border regions accepted the hegemony of the Goblin
King, placing monsters, elves, demihumans, and humans under his authority.

Much of the goblin forces stayed behind in order to slowly chip away at
the Kushain Territories. They stayed behind alongside the Leon Heart Clan as
protectors of the border regions.

The small feudal lords announced the changes to the people while
promising them their safety. They could do that because of the deep bond
they had with the people. Had it been the big feudal lords, the people would
have never accepted the rule of the goblins, and the people might have even
revolted.

The people trusted the small feudal lords that much more compared to their
bigger counterparts.

When the Goblin King heard that from Zaurosh, he decided to do the same
thing for the borders of the western region. He could adjust the taxes when
soldiers are tributed, but for the feudal lords themselves, he would have to
guarantee them a rank. In any case, he would need to offer something that
would entice them.

If there’s a carrot, there also needs to be a stick.

Deserters wouldn’t be forgiven and logging from the woodlands would be

banned. The Goblin King decided to implement the latter rule in order to
prevent his subjects from trying to reclaim more land and shaving away at the
Forest of Darkness due to the lesser taxes.

Because the Goblin King banned touching the woodlands but allowed the
flatlands, the border feudal lords expanded southwest along the river.

After acquiring the border lands, the Goblin King asked that an accurate
report of the current population as well as a map of the territories be
produced. Both were necessary for the coming wars. The map he had
received from old Falun was too rough to be used as reference, so he would
need a new one, and info on the population was necessary to decide on the
right amount of tax that wouldn’t cause the people to flee.

Both problems were issues any statesman would be able to handle, but the
Goblin King was yet to raise such individuals under him. There were
probably such people from the small feudal lords, but they were newcomers,
and to give them that much authority in such a short time would likely cause
frictions with the goblins and the elves.

“What a pain…”

“A pain indeed, goblin. A pain indeed.”

Beside the king was the goblin, Gi Za Zakuend, and the elf commander,
Felbi, groaning aloud as they worked on some documents. A part of the forest
had to be cut for the Goblin King to fulfill his kingly duties, for he did not
station his troops within the border towns. Instead, they were currently
encamped within the forest.

The difficult wording of the first reports submitted by the feudal lords
greatly troubled Gi Za, but when Felbi saw from the corner of his eyes the
words ‘financial situation’ he immediately pulled it out of Gi Za’s hands.

“More work less talk,” the Goblin King pointed out.

Reluctantly, the both of them complied. If the king himself, who was
supposed to be the object of respect and affection, was working diligently,
who were they to lax?

“Ugh… Great nobles of Cultidian… under the protection of god… the old
blood of Jikmua… with the protection of the cotinued lineage of Jikmua…
the rights to the land… Arrgh! Can’t you just say that you were given rights
by someone with authority!?” Gi Za bellowed out after finally reaching the
end of his wits.

Meanwhile, Felbi was correcting the numbers on the census.

128, 3 from 35… 2 from 48, 27 have passed… Umm… Where was I?
Hey!”

As he too reached the end of his wits, he jeered at the stack of documents,
looking like he could pull his sword and cut them anytime now.

While the two of them were making a ruckus, the Goblin King was quietly
doing his work. One of the documents caught his eyes.

“Hmm.”

It was rare for the Goblin King to stop working, so Gi Za and Felbi
immediately turned to him.

“Is something the matter, Your Highness?” Gi Za asked.

Felbi didn’t say anything, but his eyes seemed to be asking the same thing.

“A report from feudal lord, Razuel. It says the second city-state of the
Kushain believers, Fatina, has fallen,” the Goblin King said.

“…The Southern Ashunasan Alliance must have made their move,” Felbi
conjectured.

The Goblin King nodded. “The details are unknown, but it says here that a
group of people calling themselves the Red King are responsible.”

“I’ve heard of them before, Your Highness. It would probably be best to

consult with the human, Zaurosh,” Gi Za said.

The Goblin King nodded again.

Matters regarding clans would naturally be best asked from another clan
member. Unfortunately, while information from the Leon Heart Clan was
often comprehensive, it took a long time for it to reach them. That was
mostly due to the fact that most of their forces were still in the east.

Only about 200 combatants were currently present in the border lands. The
rest of the combatants and non-combatant members, who took care of
organizational tasks, were still carrying on in the east. Zaurosh said they
intended to move once they’ve set their foundations in the border lands, but it
would still take some time.

“This time it’s a petition, a petition to be stationed in town.”

The Goblin King became thoughtful.

“That’s obviously no good. We have to remain impartial,” Gi Za remarked.

“But goblins do need to be stationed in town if we’re to gather any

information concerning the south.”

Stationing goblins in the towns of the western region was a given since
they needed to be there to keep up the public order and prevent people from
running away. The Goblin King, however, decided to refrain from doing that
with the border lands.

Information was passed from person to person. The harpies could scout
from the skies, but they had many enemies. They were a race that couldn’t
live too far from the forest.
 “Consulting Zaurosh might be wise,” the Goblin King said.

“A human?” Gi Za said with open disapproval.

The Goblin King wryly smiled. “Zaurosh is already an ally. He can no

longer return to the humans.”

“Wouldn’t it be wise to consider him one only once he’s joined us in

battle?” Gi Za asked.

The Goblin King’s wry smile grew deeper. “That would make it hard for
us to gather information. You understand, right?”

“Yes…”

Even Gi Za couldn’t deny that the reason they were able to subdue the
small feudal lords was because of Zaurosh. But for Gi Za, who was
distrustful of humans, he did not find it even slightly interesting to be too
reliant on them.

“Let’s take a break,” the Goblin King cracked his neck and exhaled.

“Agreed, Your Highness,” Felbi said as he rotated his shoulders.

“That’s good and all, but… what is that?”

At Gi Za’s words, all eyes turned to a Paradua Goblin riding toward them.

“Ah, a messenger.”

As the rider rode at full speed, the Goblin King felt an ill premonition.

1. North-Western Side of the Free Cities

2. Goblin and Monster Expansion Route

3. Shirak Territory

4. Guena Territory
5. Sandolia Territory

6. Razuel Territory

7. Noran River

8. Hot Sands of the Great Desert.

Chapter 185: Miscalculation

The peace of the Goblin King’s western region was standing on thin ice.
But he knew that, and it was because of that that he decided to deal with the
south, so that he might ensure a safe path toward Germion Kingdom to the
east.

Which is why he needed to go back to the western region as soon as

possible.

Unfortunately, information that he couldn’t ignore had just come: The Red
King had taken Fatina with only 2,000 soldiers against an army six times
their numbers.

That was not a force the Goblin King could just ignore, for it was sure to
indirectly affect even the small feudal lords that have just recently joined
him.

“A scheme, huh.”

Though the creases on his forehead grew deeper, there wasn’t much he
could do.

The Red King wasn’t directly causing problems for them, no; instead, what
would become a problem for them were the forces that have been affected by
the Red King’s victory. In other words, Elrain Kingdom, the Kushain
believers, and the leading trade city of Pena.

Moreover, word says that the Kushain have already prepared to move out
again. Various schemes were starting to reach out toward the pitiful borders
that have been occupied by the goblins.

The small feudal lords were currently docile because of their recent
victory, but it was hard to say that that would last when the Goblin King
returns to the west.
 The weak clung to the strong to survive. That was true for both humans
and goblins. And now the Goblin King’s plan to quickly settle his goal here
in the south and then return to the west was becoming harder to accomplish.

“If our enemies are scheming against us, then we should use that against
them,” Gi Za Zakuend advised the worrying king. He was the leader of the
shaman goblins and the Goblin King’s trusted retainer.

He was also Falun Gastair’s favorite student and to whom Falun’s book of
strategies was entrusted.

“Hmm.” The Goblin King became thoughtful.

The Goblin King did not know the people scheming against him.

Why were they aiming for the borders? Or perhaps it was the weakness of
the enemy, the people and royal family that they were aiming for.

The Goblin King regretted how little he knew of the southern borders.

He turned to his trusted retainer

“First, I need information; therefore, send Zaurosh to the city states of the
free cities,” the Goblin King said.

“But they are currently monitoring the feudal lords,” Gi Za replied.

“Only a part of the Leon Heart Clan is. I understand your fears, but there
are times when we have to rely on others to get the job done,” the Goblin
King said with a wry smile as he decided that the humans would be be best
suited to gathering information on other humans.

Another reason was because they were the only ones he could actually use
to gather intel. The barrier between different races was simply too great.

This time around, the Goblin King was the one reacting; hence, he had no
choice but to prolong his stay in the border lands.

As the Goblin King read Shumea’s report about Gi Ba and the others, he
looked up toward the northern skies of the western city.

◇◆◆

The Red King’s conquest of Fatina had caused some fissures within the
upper brass of Elrain Kingdom to form. The king’s favored retainers, nobles,
military officers, bureaucrats, and imperial guards had gathered to form an
Anti-Red-King Faction, overpowering the Pro-Red-King faction.

“What a bunch of annoying guys,” Brandika unhappily sneered after

hearing the news from Cell, who had been made head of the newly founded
intelligence corps, the King’s Ears.

Brandika turned to his right-hand man, Carlion.

“Apparently, we won a bit too much. What you said might have also
caused it,” Carlion shook his shoulders and wryly smiled at his sulking clan
leader.

“I get carried away a little and this happens,” the Red King said as he
gulped down his liquor and looked up at the sky.

After emptying the bottle, a fierce smile appeared on his lips.

“…And? What are we going to do? We gonna taking over this place?”

He would probably do just that were he left to his own devices.

Carlion shook his head. “Elrain’s banner is still of some use to us. We’ve
finally gotten Fatina. It would be a waste to just throw it away.”

“I see,” Brandika shook his head and smiled with confidence. “I’ll leave it
to you, Carlion.”

“Rest assured, my king, I will take care of it,” Carlion said with a chuckle
before retreating to his office.

Taking a seat, he exhaled deeply, and when the air within the room stirred,
he looked up.
 An unhappy Cell was there.

“It seems Elrain Kingdom intends to fight for itself,” Cell said.

“The general?” Carlion asked.

“Goudal Gaschall.”

“Haven’t heard of him.”

“He is the leader of the nobles. I hear he’s the relative of the king, so he
was pushed up.”

A maternal relative, Carlion corrected internally as he listened to Cell’s

report.

He is a general who became relative to the king after pushing his daughter
to be the king’s queen.

Unlike the renowned Kanash, his position was something he’d only gained
after offering his own daughter.

“Hmm… I suppose he’s decided to stick his head out of his shell after
realizing that some mercenaries might take all the glory,” Carlion remarked
after hearing everything.

After a moment of silence, Carlion the Genius Adviser slowly spoke.

“This is a good opportunity. Let’s begin work toward the Elrain

Kingdom.”

“…I don’t understand you humans very well, but at this rate, the enemy is
going to win.”

“Who is the enemy? The executives of the kingdom? The Kushain

believers? The Elks Clan to the east? Or perhaps the monsters?”

“I didn’t come here to play words.”

 “Ah, yes. Don’t worry. Everything is still within my expectations.”

For a moment, Carlion looked outside the windows with a dark and heated
gaze.

“…Let’s move on to the second stage of stealing a country.”

Exhaling faintly, Carlion coughed a little.

◆◇◆

A Paradua goblin rode to the Goblin King with a message from the western
region.

“The humans are attacking?” The Goblin King asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the messenger nodded.

The Goblin King looked toward the distant north. As he sensed the blood
about to rush to his head, he shook his head and calmed himself.

The attack of Germion Kingdom or the attack of the adventurers.

Moreover, the rebellion of the human villages. All of those possibilities ran
through the Goblin King’s head as he listened to the messenger.

He braced himself for the worst.

“Give me specifics. How big are the enemy forces?” The Goblin King
asked.

“We don’t know. Presently, Lord Gi Ba Hagar is dealing with them,” the
messenger replied.

This messenger was sent by Gi Ba. Gi Ba the Man-Eating Snake excelled

in fighting, but the hate he bore toward humans was too great.

“What about Gi Ga? Shumea? Yoshu!?”

“My apologies, Your Majesty, but that was all Lord Gi Ba sent me to
report.”

“…In other words, you don’t know.”

As the Paradua messenger’s head hung down, the Goblin King ran past
him and looked toward the western region that was 6 days away. The wall
that was time was currently standing before him.

“Do we have no other choice but to bring back the army?” The Goblin
King muttered.

If they lose the west, the goblin forces will be isolated in the south.
Without any siege weapons, being isolated in the south would be no different
from a slow death.

Gi Za and Felbi frowned a little.

“How about seeking the counsel of the humans?” Felbi suggested

reluctantly.

Gi Za Zakuend said nothing. That was a tacit approval.

“Let’s do that. We’ll start with Zaurosh.”

As Felbi left to pass on word of the situation, the Goblin King folded his
arms. That normally hidden anxiety was currently shown completely through
the deep wrinkles on his forehead

The bigger the territory, the harder it was to grasp everything. That was
something he learned a long time ago. Because of that he distributed his
authority to the goblins by giving them territories to manage, but after
coming here, a problem in the current system has finally shown itself.

Gi Ba’s earlier report for one had issues in both speed and details. There
was also the issue with his lack of cooperation with the other races.

For speed, the best choices for messengers were the Paradua riders and the
harpies. They have yet to conquer the south, so beacons were currently out of
question. In this regard, Gi Ba couldn’t be faulted.
 For details, however, the things the king needed: the size of the enemy
army, the casualties on the goblins’ side, the current response of the
goblins… the various information he needed were difficult to presume even
for the goblin nobles. In order to presume such information the goblins would
have to put themselves in the king’s shoes, but that was a tall order, indeed.

Perhaps, the goblins leading their own hordes might be able to do it, but
other than the goblins fighting at the frontlines, none had such experience.

The deeper they went into human territory, the less goblins they would
have; therefore, the strength of their army would mostly be decided by how
much of their army they could preserve. If the Goblin King were to
strengthen his army, that was where he would have to focus on.

“Not one of these is easy to solve.”

On top of that, the goblin army itself was a coalition of different races.

If Gi Ga Rax were in Gi Ba’s position, or if Gi Ba had cooperated with

Shumea and Yoshu, he would have probably been able to send more
information.

It was also possible that he simply didn’t have the leisure to do so.

“I might have to rethink leaving the territories to the noble goblins,” the
Goblin King said.

“Was there something lacking about Gi Ba’s report?” Gi Za asked.

“Yes, a little.”

“Punish Gi Ba then. There shouldn’t be any reason to worry so much.”

The Goblin King wryly smiled at that simple answer.

“It would be cruel of me to punish Gi Ba for something I did not instruct

him.”

“If one has sinned, then punishment should be handed out. That is all.”
 “He has not sinned. He has merely failed to live up to my expectations.”

“Failure to meet the king’s expectations itself is a sin.”

What a strict goblin, the king thought as he wryly smiled again.

He would not punish Gi Ba.

“Hmm, I guess we could standardize it instead.”

If they standardized the information that needed to be sent, the goblins

wouldn’t have to presume what the king wanted. A manual, in other words.

The Goblin King being able to think that was amazing as far as the goblins
were concerned, but there was none among them who could understand just
how amazing it was. All they knew was that the king was amazing.

“It is good that you’ve cleared your mind.”

When Gi Za saw that the creases on the king’s forehead were gone, he was
overjoyed.

The Goblin King found it a little embarrassing how pure his retainer’s
thoughts were.

“Yes, but we still need to deal with the situation at hand.”

After summoning Zaurosh, he sent Felbi to summon the feudal lords. He

was better fit a messenger in this case than a goblin would.

“Your Majesty, I believe… It would not be wise to make our move now.”

Zaurosh chose his words carefully as he advised the king.

One of the Goblin King’s brows rose as he wryly smiled. “Why?”

Zaurosh was so different from when he met him for the first time that he
couldn’t help but wryly smile. Unfortunately, he mistook that wry smile to
mean that Zaurosh had something under his sleeves.
 Zaurosh spoke with a stiff tone. “The southern border lords (small feudal
lords) are currently unstable. We cannot keep them in line even with our
clan.”

As the king became thoughtful, Zaurosh continued.

“Putting it bluntly, if the entire army is pulled, the border lands will be
isolated.”

“And the Leon Heart Clan will no longer be our allies?”

With Zaurosh’s head slightly hung down, he could not see the Goblin
King’s sharp gaze. Neither could Gi Za, but his was actually even sharper.

Gi Za was never tolerant of humans, so when he heard there might be a

chance that they would betray them, his response was especially excessive.

“I cannot deny that possibility. We must prioritize our survival, after all.”

The Goblin King nodded.

Seeing the Goblin King wryly smile, Gi Za decided to keep quiet, but he
continued to stare daggers at Zaurosh.

The circumstances surrounding the Leon Heart Clan had gotten

complicated. It could be said that they were currently in a good spot, what
with various offers being extended to them.

The small feudal lords trusted them, and there were plenty of other
possible customers, such as the Kushain believers who have lost Fatina,
Elrain Kingdom, or even the trade city-state of Pena.

Given all the extraordinary conditions offered, it was only natural that
opinions within the Leon Heart Clan would be divided. Besides, only the
goblins and the Leon Heart Clan knew that they were colluding together.

“I understand your situation. I hope you also understand that we cannot

afford to lose the west.”
 “Of course, I understand.”

“Then you may go. I have to hear out the small feudal lords.”

After dismissing Zaurosh, the Goblin King answered Gi Za’s questioning

gaze.

“If he intended to betray us from the start, he wouldn’t have told us he that
might betray us. If he truly intended to become our enemy, he would have
just offered our heads to the enemy. That’s the sort of man he is.”

“But…”

“Nothing will change even if one tells another he might betray them. Not
unless he intends to make use of them, anyway.”

“Hmm…”

Gi Za reluctantly became thoughtful, but in the end, he prioritized the

king’s decision.

After that the Goblin King spoke with the small feudal lords, but in the
end, a conclusion wouldn’t be made until tomorrow.

There were too many things that needed thinking.

The Goblin King wanted the time to think all those through, but alas, the
God of Time, Jurana, was cruel, and the time for pondering was cut short.

“Excuse me, Your Majesty, but an urgent news has come!”

Right after the Goblin King’s meeting with the small feudal lords, Zaurosh
came rushing in.

“You have not been permitted an audience with the king!” Gi Za

reprimanded.

But Zaurosh did not falter before and instead overpowered Gi Za’s voice.
 “Elrain Kingdom has attacked the headquarters of the Kushain believers,
Cultidian itself!”

If Elrain Kingdom were to get any bigger, their influence would reach even
the small feudal lords.

Returning to the west was no longer an option.

“Now they’ve really done it.”

The approaching crisis caused a fierce smile to appear upon the Goblin
King’s lips.
Chapter 186: Battle of Cultidian

Cultidian, headquarters of the Kushain believers and hometown to the late

patriarch, Benem Nemush, was currently in a state of unprecedented chaos.

Their defeat at Kruzel, dubbed the Nightmare of Kruzel, and the fall of
Fatina has led them to lose many of their prominent generals and martial
artists, not to mention the loss of their beloved patriarch himself. They even
lost a city. It was a nightmare, indeed.

After being driven into a corner, Elrain Kingdom went and declared war,
and a letter demanding their surrender came from the commander of the
Imperial Guards, Goudal Gaschall, bringing the already chaotic state of
Cultidian to another peak.

“We should accept their demands and surrender! We can’t win like this!”
Said a cardinal.

“Don’t be stupid! Are you telling us to hand over victory to them!?” Said
another.

Even the cardinals themselves weren’t unified.

The death of Patriarch Benem Nemush was simply too effective a weapon
against the inner workings of the Kushain believers.

But in the midst of what seemed to be a bleak situation, a ray of hope

appeared.

A messenger from Burnen Kingdom had come,

Cultidian had become a city-state just a year ago due to Patriarch Benem
Nemush’s holy war.

Which is why this messenger was essentially from their former lord.
 “Hear, hear, I bring the words of the Priestess Princess!”

The Kushain believers was a faction that worshiped a saint called Kushain.
As the legend goes, Saint Kushain once defeated a dragon in Burnen
Kingdom and brought peace to the lands.

Though only a subsidiary line, Kushain’s blood was inherited, and as the
Kushain believers grew in fervor, that fervor reached even the Burnen Royal
Family.

A person who has inherited the blood of Kushain was currently among
them, and Patriarch Benem Nemush skillfully made use of that to take the
seat of patriarch while forming a friendly relationship with Burnen Kingdom.

Patriarch Benem Nemush wasn’t merely a fanatic, he was also a calm man
with an observant eye.

Honor to the blood! Patriarch Benem told his adherents when he came to
power.

But though the lineage of Kushain was respected, the believers were kept
within the hands of the church, and because he did not think it would be good
for them to be caught up in the war, Patriarch Benem Nemush did not hand
the authority over to Burnen Kingdom.

It was curious whether he truly did not wish for Kushain’s blood to get
caught up in the war or if he simply wished to keep the power to himself, but
regardless, his actions led to the preservation of Kushain’s blood, or more
precisely, the only daughter of Burnen Kingdom, Mira Vi Burnen, who was
currently about to visit.

She was a young girl of only 16, but she understood both her beauty and
the importance of her blood.

With a noble blood and a beautiful appearance, it was only natural that
most of the people would kneel before her.

And she knew that full well for she was both a woman who understood her
worth and a woman willing to make use of it.

For example, before coming here, she had enticed her father to send a
messenger to Cultidian to announce her visit.

By doing so, the people of Cultidian had already bowed their heads before
she had even arrived.

If even the panicking cardinals would act so meek before her, it was only a
given that the people would as well.

She appeared at the conclave meant to elect a new patriarch, and she spoke
words that brought much joy to the pious believers.

She told them that the blood of Kushain was with the people.

That declaration was no different from saying that she herself would be
standing in the frontlines. Of course, she would be doing so under the
supervision of her father.

But the people and the cardinals didn’t know that, and their fervor grew
even fiercer.

In the end, it was decided that she would take the position of cardinal and
an army of about 30,000 was created from the people.

The whole event was like a beautiful play, and when the curtains were
drawn, Saint Mira retired to her assigned room.

Away from prying eyes, in the comfort of her own room, she looked at the
young boy, who was acting as her chaperone, with a mischievous smile like
that of a cat’s.

“Everything seems to be going well. Now, all that’s left is the war, right?”
She said.

“Princess, forgive me, but I do not have such abilities…” The boy pleaded.

Mira pinched his cheeks as she smiled a predatory smile at the boy.
 “You’re not allowed to say you can’t. Otherwise, those hateful men from
Elrain Kingdom are going to make this body their toy. Or could it be that’s
what you want to happen?”

“O-Of course not, but…”

The saint released the boy’s cheeks and lifted up her lascivious skirt.

The polished skin of a young girl, the porcelain legs of a maiden… The
arousing sight of such marvelous works dyed the boy’s cheeks in red and
caused a scream to rise.

“P-Princess!”

But the princess ignored him and smiled.

“Vil… Vilan Do Zul!”

His name called, he stood straight up as if a rod of iron had been impaled
into his back.

“Tee hee, if you want me, then destroy all my enemies. This body shall be
given to the victor.”

The boy did not miss the slight quiver in his young lord’s fingers before
kneeling.

“On my honor!”

After that Elrain Kingdom suffered a great loss outside Cultidian, and the
Kushain believers, who were now supported by Saint Mira’s popularity and
Vilan Do Zul’s ingenuity, made an explosive comeback. It was almost as if
their previous two defeats did not happen as they tore through the 20,000
soldiers of Elrain Kingdom’s military camp.

Against all odds and the predictions of the onlookers, the Kushain
believers managed to turn things around.
The victory of the Kushain Believers caused the chaos in the southern region
to worsen.

Even the goblins found the situation difficult. Not only were their borders
connected to the Ashunasan Alliance and the Kushain believers, they also
had borders connected to the Germion Kingdom.

The Red King Clan’s quiet efforts against the Elrain Kingdom cost them
some influence toward the east, but at least, they were able to crush the
opposing faction within Elrain Kingdom at the south.

Around them were the Kushain believers, the Ashunasan Alliance, and
Germion Kingdom. Either one had the potential to be an enemy, but for now,
Ashunasan Alliance was an ally.

From the perspective of the Kushain believers, the sleeping Germion

Kingdom to the distant north was clearly an enemy, the monsters to the west
were, well… monsters, and the east and the immediate north belonged to the
Ashunasan Alliance. Not a single one was an option for an alliance since not
even one was trustworthy

With the current situation like that, the Goblin King couldn’t help but
groan loudly as he looked at the map.

Every force belonged to a powerful country and there was even an alliance.

If he returned to the west now, it was likely that the feudal lords he’d just
acquired would leave.

He had put a lot of effort to get these humans. Their loss would be a great
hindrance to his future plans; hence, he has no choice but to remain here and
fight through this crisis with them.

They may have lost the initiative, but that was only the initiative. For now,
they would have to gather information and try to stabilize the west as soon as
possible.

His mind made up, the Goblin King called for Gi Za.
 “Gi Za, can you return to the west in my place?” The Goblin King asked.

“Hmm… I don’t mind, but will you be fine?” Gi Za asked.

“Felbi will just have to work your lot,” the Goblin King wryly smiled.

“I see,” Gi Za said as he – in a rare moment – pitied the elven commander.

Anyhow, since the king could still joke, the situation probably wasn’t that
bad, so he accepted the king’s orders.

“Bring your soldiers with you. The sooner you stabilize the west, the better
it will be for me,” the Goblin King said.

“I’ll bring the young ones of the Forest of Darkness when I come back. We
should at least be able to spare that much,” Gi Za said.

“I’m counting on you.”

“I will meet your expectations, Your Highness!”

Like that Gi Za took his druid platoon and headed west.

“This isn’t going to be easy,” the Goblin King muttered to himself.

Although Zaurosh was gathering information from the south, the Goblin
King needed to increase their influence as soon as possible. At the very least,
he needed to increase their influence enough to prevent the small feudal lords
from thinking of leaving.

The question was how. How could the Goblin King achieve that?

The Goblin King spread the map once more as he wondered who to pick a
fight with.

His discussions with the small feudal lords has given him a rough idea of
the scope of the villages.

He knew it was because of the pressure from the other territories that the
feudal lords were expanding their own territories.

If he wanted to protect them, he could make a buffer zone outside their

territories.

To that end, he would have to show off his power to keep the enemy at
bay. Doing so would not only keep the enemy away but also prevent the
feudal lords from leaving. Two birds with one stone, so to speak.

But there was also a downside to it.

Namely, the area to cover. The more area there was to cover, the more
forces he would have to spare.

With Gi Za’s druids gone, all he had left was an army of roughly 2,200.

Creating a defensive perimeter with just that was simply too difficult. He
couldn’t keep everyone in one place – that was simply absurd – but having
the soldiers patrol a huge area was simply too taxing.

“Enough! I can’t just sit here and defend!”

The Goblin King strongly shook his head as he was forced to a decision.

The odds weren’t high, but with the current chaos, if he could simply show
everyone that it wasn’t profitable to go after his little corner, he should be
able to prevent the other forces from going after it.

Besides, what was really scary was the possibility of losing his authority in
the midst of all this chaos.

“Attack! We’re attacking!” The Goblin King finally said.

The current situation could not be allowed to continue, so the Goblin King
divided his army of 2,200 into 2 groups, each with 1,100 soldiers, and he
gave one to Ra Gilmi Fishiga to lead deep into the east.

He sent Gi Gi Orudo and his monster army, Gi Jii Yubu the Battle Demon,
and Chief Hal with his Paradua to accompany Gilmi. He chose these people
because they were relatively easy to lead.

The purpose of their expedition was to show off their might to the villages
of the Kushain Believers.

Of course, they needed a trick to inflate their paltry numbers, so they

would be driving away the monsters to make the enemy assume that there are
more of them than there actually are. And when the enemy sends out a force
in panicked hurry to repel the monsters, they will take them by surprise.

The Hero of Ganra, Gilmi Fishiga, who has just been made responsible for
over a thousand soldiers, was currently pressed with a difficult problem, a
problem so difficult he thought it absurd.

If such a thing were possible, then wouldn’t wars be without hardship? He

wondered.

But worry as he might, there was no point in keeping things to himself

when he could ask someone else. That’s an important lesson he learned from
the previous battle.

So he gathered the goblin commanders and held a meeting, a little

expectant that someone like Bui might be able to give direction.

“Put simply, we just need to get out of this unscathed?” Gi Gi asked to

confirm.

When Gilmi nodded, he continued. “Then how about we send the monsters
ahead and shoot arrows from the back? When the enemy comes, we’ll just
run.”

“But you can’t call that a good battle. The spears of Paradua will dull if we
fought such a shameful battle,” Hal complained.

The valiant spears of Paradua would never accept such a thing as a battle.

“Won’t the monster population decrease? Even monsters aren’t infinite,

you know?” Gi Jii pointed out.
 “Eh, I’m sure it’ll work out somehow. We’ll just get more from the area,”
Gi Gi said irresponsibly.

Gi Jii sighed. “We can’t rely on just replenishing our numbers. It goes
against his highness’ intentions.”

Unexpectedly, the goblins were actually actively discussing. Gilmi

couldn’t help but look oddly at the goblins from the Gi Village at that.

All he’d wanted was for just one person to give a good idea, and yet here
he was with an entire group of goblins actively discussing.

Gilmi didn’t know this, but this was actually the result of the king’s order
to the advanced force, which was for the goblin commanders to discuss
among themselves at least once a day.

Regardless, after seeing such a thing unfold before his very eyes, his
worries gradually left him.

It was still faint, but it was around this time that the goblins finally started
to learn the art of war.

A very basic but important concept: minimum casualties maximum

victory.

Until now they were content just fighting as the king commanded, but as
the scope of their activities grew, so did they.

“A straight-up fight goes against the king’s intentions.”

That was the one thing they could agree on, so they had to make their
decision based on it.

“But we have to put ourselves in danger to defeat the enemy.”

The very order itself was a paradox. What to do?

The goblins felt like their brains were being wrung out.
 “Then how about we beat the enemy one at a time?”

In summary, the Paradua Goblins will divert the enemy’s attention, and
then they will wipe them out after surrounding them. It sounds easy in
writing, but it’s actually a tall order in practice.

As for why that’s because battles rarely go according to plan. It was simply
too easy for unexpected things to occur.

To make things worse, they only had 10 days to get results.

Their plan settled, they put it into action.

Unfortunately, things did not go as planned and they were met with failure.

The monsters they’d driven away refused to approach the villages because
of archers, and the enemy did not fall for their attempted diversion. There
were many reasons, but regardless, they’d failed.

That failure served as a learning experience for the goblins, however, and
they went back to the drawing board and thought up another plan.

By the time 10 days had passed, the goblins were finally able to defeat the
defending forces of the Kushain Villages.

When the Goblin King heard of their success, he was overjoyed. The
goblins were able to lead an army all on their own!

This was a different joy from ruling over the goblins. This was a pure and
genuine joy from seeing the goblins grow and defeat the enemy on their own.

Because of that the Goblin King personally commended Gilmi, Gi Gi, Gi

Jii, and Hal, then he ordered a feast be held to celebrate their victory.
Chapter 187: Trouble in the Western Region

Gi Ba Hagar, the goblin tasked with the defense of the western region, has
suddenly found himself on the receiving end of a surprise attack.

Although they managed to repel the invading adventurers once, when they
were attacked a second time, Gi Ba Hagar was wounded. Because of that he
couldn’t pursue the humans as they fled.

Gi Ba was a valiant and exceptional goblin warrior whom even the king
acknowledged. The way he skillfully handled two different weapons at the
same time sometimes resembled Gi Gu Verbena.

He was also a skilled leader who didn’t lose out to the other goblin nobles.

He was both a brilliant warrior and a leader, but if there was one fault with
him, it was that he stubbornly refused to work with the humans. On that
point, he was so stubborn that he even earned the king’s displeasure.

The human race, which was the dominant force in the continent, had an
overwhelming advantage in numbers. Should they fail to find a compromise
with them, they will be forced to battle until one side is annihilated.

The Goblin King wished to avoid that, which is why he adopted a generous
policy toward the humans.

But the Goblin King also wished to rule the world, so he couldn’t just
throw away an excellent warrior like Gi Ba. Besides, as the King of Goblins,
he also wished to see Gi Ba grow free from his restraints.

After getting wounded, Gi Ba quickly underwent treatment and sent a

report to the king, then he hurriedly went out to search for the enemy himself.

“To think humans actually wounded me… You will pay for this humans!
You will pay!”
 Gi Ba’s face that was twisted from his seething anger brought much
distress to the villagers. It was such that the children under Shumea would
cry just upon meeting him. But their crying voices only served to add fuel to
the flames.

As far as Gi Ba was concerned, all humans were enemies and couldn’t be

trusted. It didn’t matter that they were under them. There was no telling when
they would bare their fangs.

“When that day comes, I will surely slaughter every last one of you,” he
muttered to himself.

Mustering every self-control he could, Gi Ba avoided the humans and

focused on searching for the adventurers.

The adventurers had run toward the north, so he took the goblins directly
under him and chased after them.

“Kill them all!”

As Gi Ba gave out that command, he suddenly noticed Shumea and her

slave gladiators.

There were about 30 of them all in all, every single an experienced warrior
that would not lose out to the goblins.

“What do you think you’re doing!?”

Blinded by anger, Gi Ba assumed they were planning to rendezvous with

the adventurers.

“What do you mean what? We heard you were done in, so we came to
help,” Shumea said with her hands on her hips.

She had borrowed some slaves from Yoshu and was going around
patrolling with them.

The two of them stared at each other, neither side backing down.
 The situation looked explosive.

“What are you doing? If you’re playing, we’re going back, ok?” The first
wing of the harpies, Yushika, interjected from the skies.

They were visiting the western capital when Shumea asked them to aid
with the search.

“You’re siding with the humans!?” Gi Ba accused.

“You may not understand, but if it’s your king, he would surely agree with
this,” Yushika said with a sigh.

While Gi Ba was gritting his teeth as he did everything he could just to

keep himself from exploding, Shumea was quietly and uninterestedly plucked
her bundled hair.

Sighing, she spoke to Gi Ba.

“Anyway, it’s good to see you’re alright. When we find them, we’ll
contact you,” she said.

But Gi Ba only snorted and turned heel.

“Hmph!”

As he left, Shumea and Yushika looked at each other and sighed

“Did the king pick the wrong person?” Yushika asked.

“I’m sure there are all sorts among the goblins, but you know… In this
case, I’d say the king is probably the exception and not the rule,” Shumea
pointed out.

“Now that you mention it, goblins were that sort,” Yushika nodded.

“It’s a bit off, but that’s probably the norm for goblins.”

Realizing that their common sense had started to go off course somewhere,
the two of them shared a wry smile.

◆◇◆

Word that adventurers from Germion Kingdom had invaded their lands has
already reached the ears of Gi Ga Rax, who was in charge of protecting the
entire western region.

The fact that the king had entrusted him to defend it in showed just how
deeply he trusted him and how highly he appraised his abilities.

“I take it Lord Gi Ba is their target?” The demihuman entrusted with the

defense of the western capital, Nikea of the araneae, folded her arms and
confirmed with Gi Ga.

She was considered as one of the central members even among the
demihumans working with the king.

“It’s still too early to assume that. It’s possible this is only a diversion,” Fei
of the sylphs said.

He was in charge of the administration of the entire western region.

The sylphs were both long-lived and skilled in the arcane arts, but until just
recently, they were forced to coop up within the forest. The sylph, Fei, was a
man who has rendered distinguished service under the Goblin King’s
shadow.

The human representative, Yoshu, tilted his head as he showed

understanding to the sylph’s words.

“Perhaps that’s their goal, but we can’t just leave them be either, so for the
mean time, Shumea is chasing them with the gladiators. I am worried,
though. Isn’t there any way to contact Lord Gi Ba?” Yoshu said.

He is Shumea’s younger brother and the man responsible for the human
slaves, who are considered the king’s property. His position in the western
capital is exceedingly high.
 Though he only joined the goblins due to his older sister’s whims, after his
travels with Gi Go, he has started to seriously look for a way for humans and
goblins to coexist.

“If their attack on Gi Ba is a diversion, then the east is in danger,” Gi Ga

Rax said without hesitation after hearing out the opinions of the various
representatives of the western region.

“Because they can’t deal with that many soldiers?” Yoshu became
thoughtful after hearing Gi Ga’s words.

“The odds of them aiming for the western city itself is low, but just in case,
I suggest we still ask the various chiefs to stay alert,” Nikea suggested, to
which everyone nodded.

“Let’s have the harpies choose the astute among them and have them keep
watch for any suspicious persons,” Fei suggested.

Gi Ga nodded. “Very well, but we must quell this chaos as soon as

possible. To worry the king is to betray his trust in us as his retainers. We
must avoid that.”

After all, the Goblin King was currently working to conquer the south.

“I will go out myself. Any and all who go against the will of his majesty
shall be punished.”

As Gi Ga Rax said that, the meeting was drawn to a close.

After he ordered some of the harpies to accompany the sylphs staying at

the western capital, he himself left the western capital.

Riding on black-tiger-back he led the young goblins fresh out of the forest
away from the western capital.

◆◇◆

Some of the adventurers were found in one of the northern villages.

 But after being driven into a corner, they tried taking over the village by
occupying the village chief’s house.

The goblins were chasing after them, but Shumea and her gladiators got to
them first.

The adventurers ran in all directions to avoid pursuit, but the difference in
strength was simply too great.

And after running for so long, the fleeing adventurers no longer had the
strength to think. So without caring for the consequences, they rushed into
the village chief’s house, killed their son, and stole their food.

It was the sort of act that was repulsive enough to make the gladiators
chasing after them want to look away.

“Cease your futile resistance!”

Shumea called out to the adventurers that have barricaded themselves

inside the village chief’s house, but all she got in response was the corpse of
the village chief’s young son, which was then shot with an arrow.

Essentially, they were saying that they would kill any who approached.

Unfortunately, they did not understand Shumea’s personality.

Shumea grit her teeth and raised up her spear as she bellowed out.

“You actually dared to kill a child!”

Though normally gentle, she was a different person once her fuse was lit.
And the adventurers who unknowingly lit it would surely pay.

“Get me some oil, a fire, and some arrows!”

Since only enemies were left in the house, Shumea ordered for fire arrows
to be prepared.

She turned to the villagers.

 “Don’t worry! Reparations will be made!”

The villagers from the northern villages of the western region have
frequently seen her negotiating with the goblins, so they greatly trusted her.

“If it’s her, she’ll definitely keep her word.”

As the villagers nodded to each other, they prepared the things she needed,
and before long, fire arrows were shot at the village chief’s house, giving rise
to a lotus flower that rendered it into ash.

The adventurers ran with panicked gait away from the house, but they were
quickly disposed of by Shumea and her gladiators.

The numbers were too different. So long as they fought 3 gladiators to 1

adventurer, they could easily dispose of them with little to no danger.

After disposing the adventurers, Shumea made a grave for the deceased
chief and his son.

Because of that the trust the people had in her shot up even further.

But just when it seemed everything was over, a problem appeared on Gi

Ba’s side, a problem reported by a harpy express messenger, who arrived as
soon as the adventurers were dealt with.

The leader of the invading adventurers, Belthazar, went into the forest
looking for his prey. 10 adventurers had encroached into these lands, but
everyone else except for him and the two adventurers, who chose to follow
him, went their own way and met their own destruction.

Belthazar had set his eyes on one goblin.

It was a blue goblin known as a noble class.

Belthazar was renowned us the Almighty Spear, but his strength today was
already a far cry from his heyday. In exchange, however, he has gained much
experience in the underworld as wall as the skills to use other people.
 He watched as the goblins preyed upon the adventurers. His countenance
didn’t change the slightest even as he watched the goblins finish them off.

He patiently and quietly waited for his opportunity.

The blue goblin led less than 10 goblins. There were no rare goblins or red
goblins in his horde, only green ones, which were the normal class, so only
the blue goblin was a threat.

“I’ll take care of the blue one. You two take care of the rest.”

The two adventurers that chose to go with Belthazar nodded, and after
they’d each decided which goblin to take, they drew their weapons and
peeked at the goblins from the darkness.

“…Go!”

After killing the adventurers, the goblins were about to turn around and go
back, but then Belthazar and one adventurer suddenly ran out.

As they ran, the other adventurer that waited behind drew his bow and shot
an arrow at one of the normal goblins.

“What!?” Gi Ba cried out in shock, but Belthazar’s spear was already

headed toward him.

Gi Ba was able to dodge that spear by a hair’s breadth, but Belthazar’s

attack did not stop.

“Hmph!”

Belthazar thrust his spear, slammed it, swept with it… He perfectly
demonstrated the advantages of the spear as he attacked Gi Ba and left him
with no choice but to defend.

The cross-shaped blade of she spear grazed Gi Ba, but Belthazar brought it
back to try and catch him.

Gi Ba desperately tried to avoid that, causing him to fall to the ground.

 Unfortunately, Belthazar was aiming for that, and he sent down his spear at
the fallen goblin.

“KU, you dare, human!?”

As Gi Ba tried to stand up, Belthazar sent an attack toward his feet, but
while Ba was able to block using his long sword, he still ended up being
scratched.

Gi Ba tried to rush forward to bring the battle closer, but Belthazar brought
back his spear and hit Gi Ba with the butt end, then as he shifted around, he
swung his spear toward the tendons of Gi Ba’s feet.

“GU!?” Gi Ba mumbled out a cry after getting hit in the face.

But then in the next moment, the sound of the spear swinging reached his
ears, and an ill foreboding jolted through his back. Immediately, Gi Ba
flipped forward.

Blue blood gushed into the air as the spear grazed Gi Ba’s back.

It was only a graze, but true to the name ‘Almighty Spear’, Gi Ba was sent
rolling to the ground like a ball.

As Gi Ba tried to stand up once more, Belthazar was already rushing

toward him.

Unfortunately for Belthazar, Gi Ba was able to take him by surprise by

throwing his sword at him, creating a much needed opening.

Gi Ba used that opening to take out his axe and close in on Belthazar. Gi
Ba wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.

For some reason – perhaps because Belthazar was shifting from offense to
defense – he had his spear halfway pointed outside.

Gi Ba took that for an opening, and he swung down his axe with a strength
unthinkable for a human.
 The force behind that swing was enough to cut the spear in half, but it hit
nothing but the ground.

“What!?”

Gi Ba angrily turned toward his missing foe, but that cross-shaped spear
blade was already headed for his neck.

“You parried my axe!?”

Gi Ba’s axe was hit from the side, causing it to move out of its intended
trajectory.

It sounds simple on paper, but in practice, it takes a lot of guts and skill.
The fact that the man before him was able to pull off such a feat was a
testament to the height of his mastery.

In fact, even Belthazar himself was shocked. For that last parry reminded
him of his old glory, and with it, a plethora of unwanted memories.

“…Just an old dream, huh,” he muttered to himself in self-derision, then he

lifted up his spear.

He was about to press the attack when he suddenly felt a killing intent and
the sound of footsteps coming from behind.

Immediately, Belthazar turned and swung his spear.

The head of a goblin came flying at that.

“GI!?”

Without even the time to cry out, a goblin’s life was taken.

Belthazar clicked his tongue as he looked for the adventurers that should
have been fighting with him. Needless to say, they were already dead.

“Useless,” he spat.
 He’d originally planned to fight this battle alone, so the adventurers were
only really extras. If they could be used, then good, if not, then that’s fine
too.

While he was busy taking care of the normal goblin, Gi Ba had taken some
distance.

Belthazar turned to him and assumed stance once more.

“Stay put and I’ll give you a pleasant death,” Belthazar said.

“Don’t order me, human!” Gi Ba spat.

Gi Ba rushed with his axe once more.

Gi Ba could not run away from a human. His pride would not permit it.

As iron clashed with iron, a goblin and a human took ragged breaths.

It was a fierce battle between Gi Ba with his superior stamina and

Belthazar with his superior skills.

Nobles classes originally weren’t that different with humans, but under the
king’s rule where food was plentiful, the goblins grew without any nutritional
deficiencies, leading the noble classes to become at least a head taller than the
humans.

But that couldn’t be helped. After all, there were always inherent
differences between races.

On top of that, Belthazar’s dealings with the underworld has left him
negligent of his training. So long as a person’s mind was healthy, he would
be able to find the will to push forward. Although Belthazar was ahead of Gi
Ba in terms of skill, his lack of training was pulling him down.

Despite that, however, Belthazar was still a notch above common

adventurers. As one who was once renowned as the Almighty Spear, a
warrior with skills on par of that of Gulland’s, his spear was still beyond Gi
Ba’s reach.

Gi Ba instinctually understood that while his stamina was greater than his
foe’s, his skill was a notch below. Because of that he tried to move the
location of the battlefield, hoping to make his opponent put his guard down.

He took some dirt and threw it at his opponent. He took some stones and
threw them too. He took some branches as he entered the forest and fought
with them. But try and try as he might, he could not stop Belthazar for even a
moment. The enemy was steadily closing in on him.

Be it dirt or stone, a single spin from Belthazar’s spear was all it took to
brush them aside.

And With none of his tricks working, despair gradually settled in Gi Ba’s
heart. A despair called helplessness. Gi Ba was already burning out.

But the same was true for Belthazar. After all, he was but a human, and
one who has not trained in recent times no less. Strong as he might have been
once, fighting against goblins whose stamina far surpasses that of man is not
something his body could so easily afford.

Already, the sun was inclined toward the west, and the surrounding area
was growing dim.

“Realize it already, goblin. No matter how much you run, you can’t win
against me,” Belthazar said.

When the word ‘run’ was mentioned, a great fire blazed within Gi Ba’s
eyes.

“Run? …Me? Against some lowly human!?”

Blinded with rage, Gi Ba took his axe, turned around, and angrily rushed
toward Belthazar.

I Win, Belthazar thought.

Their exchange lasted only for a moment.

 Gi Ba rushed toward Belthazar, but Belthazar deflected his axe, leaving
him with no weapon left but his fists. That turned out to be a bad idea, as
Belthazar’s spear left him with a deep wound on his chest.

But who was Gi Ba? He was a goblin whose bravery was acknowledged
even by the king himself. Wounded he may be, he did not halt for even a
moment as he continued his charge toward the enemy. And jumping forth
from Belthazar’s blind spot, he was able to send the human flying with the
last of his strength.

Belthazar tumbled on the ground, groaning out in pain, but his wounds
were not fatal. He was immediately able to pick himself back up and look
around him.

There Gi Ba lay.

“…I won. With this I…”

As Belthazar was about to drag his aching body to where Gi Ba’s body
was, the strange cry of a bird and the breaking of branches from up above
resounded.

“What!?”

Belthazar immediately got out of the way as something huge descended

from above. Not long after, something stood in front him.

“~~! Oww…”

It was Shumea, covered in wounds from the branches of the trees.

In fact, branches covered her whole body as she wielded her short spear.
She was wounded all over.

For a moment – and only a moment – even a hard man like Belthazar could
not help but be stupefied at the sight of a human falling from the sky.

Shumea used that moment to ensure that Gi Ba was still alive, then she
turned to Belthazar.
 “You must be an adventurer,” she said.

Belthazar was greatly troubled by the sudden appearance of a human

spearman, but nevertheless, he kept his composure as he wielded his spear
once more.

“Move! I don’t feel like killing a human today!”

Anyone who stood in his way was an enemy, Belthazar convinced himself
that as he held his spear tight.

“Unfortunately, I can’t leave a monster who kills children alone either!”

Shumea said as she spun her spear to brush the branches off her body, then
she stepped forward.

As iron clashed with iron, Gi Ba finally regained consciousness.

“Urghh…”

Despite his greater healing prowess as a goblin, the deep wound on his
chest was still severe. If he moved poorly, he could endanger his life.

In fact, Gi Ba was not so sure how he was still alive.

“Urghh…”

As the sound of iron clashing resounded once more, Gi Ba finally

remembered what he had been doing.

Yes, he was fighting with a human adventurer, wasn’t he? As he thought

that, he noticed from the corner of his eyes Shumea fighting Belthazar.

“Why…” Gi Ba groaned.

Shumea was covered in wounds and she was fighting Belthazar. In a sens,
it could be said that she got hurt protecting him.

Could he let such a thing happen?

 Could he really let the thing he hates so much protect him like this?

“…Never!”

Gi Ba stood up, ignoring the pain coursing throughout his whole body. He
hated humans the most, so he could not possibly allow himself to be
protected by one.

“GURUUOOAA!”

With a howl, Gi Ba forced his mind to ignore the pain, then he picked up
his axe and ran for Belthazar.

At that, Belthazar clicked his tongue, and with no other choice, turned
around and left the forest.

Blinded with rage, Gi Ba chased after him, ignoring Shumea’s pleas.

“Damn it, Gi Ba!” Shumea spat as she too was forced to give chase.

As she dragged her hurting body, she blew a whistle to signal the harpies
flying up above. Naturally, her sudden descent from the sky was only
possible because of their help.

After leaving the forest, Belthazar and Gi Ba resumed their battle.

Shumea butted into their fight and spoke to Gi Ba.

“Stop pushing yourself! Do you want to die!?” Shumea said.

“Shut up! Shut up! Don’t tell me what to do, human!” Gi Ba said back as
Belthazar swung his spear.

With the blood having gone to his head, Gi Ba could not dodge Belthazar’s
attack.

As Belthazar’s spear parried Gi Ba’s axe, the butt end of the spear
slammed into Gi Ba.
 “I told you this was a bad idea!” Shumea said as she jumped in front to
cover for Gi Ba.

As Belthazar’s spear pierced Shumea’s shoulder, blood splattered into the

air.

“…Die!”

Belthazar swung his spear once more after collecting his breath a little, but
Shumea did not back off. Instead, she raised up her spear to block his attack.

Seeing her attempt such an unthinkable thing, against his common sense,
Gi Ba cried out.

“Stop it!” Gi Ba cried.

“—GAH!?”

But the grim reaper’s fated scythe did not claim Shumea’s head. Instead, it
claimed Belthazar’s.

For before anyone knew it, before Belthazar’s spear could even descend,
another spear had appeared out of his chest.

Blood flowed out of his mouth, and with it, his strength.

With its last drops, Belthazar turned around, and there he saw a one-armed
goblin riding atop a monster beast.

The last of his strength used up, Belthazar fell to the ground with his spear.

“Liza…”

The last word to leave his lips was the name of his most beloved daughter.

“Ms. Shumea!” Selena cried out as she ran to Shumea.

She had been moving with Gi Ga and his men searching the western region
for the invading adventurers.
 She took Selena into her embrace and – with tears in her eyes – healed her
wounds.

She used the same spell on Gi Ba, a warm sensation filling his chest.

“I should thank you, Gi Ba Hagar,” Gi Ga Rax said as he got off his black
tiger.

“…I.” Gi Ba did not say anything else and Gi Ga Rax eyed him with
narrowed eyes, then he handed Shumea to Yoshu and his men who arrived
last.

◆◇◆

Gi Ga Rax threw his spear and slayed Belthazar the Almighty Spear. At
that, the trouble started by the invading human adventurers was drawn to a
close. But with Gi Ba and Shumea heavily wounded, the fighting power of
the western region has gone down just as Gulland had hoped.

Much to his chagrin, however, the goblins did not come to attack the
fortress, and even the archer adventurer who returned was heavily wounded,
dying as soon as he reached the fortress.

Try as Gulland might to petition the king to dispatch the troops, King
Ashtal firmly refused him.

As such, war did not break out between the western region and the
Germion Kingdom.

Immediately after the adventurer trouble was settled, Gi Za Zakuend

arrived. When he heard that the problem had already been settled, he sent a
messenger to the king and headed to the Forest of Darkness to pick up the
fresh recruits.

Much of the details of this incident was spread throughout the western
region by the gossip-loving harpies, which as a result began to stir an air of
reconciliation between the human-hating goblins and the humans of the
western region.
 Result-wise, it could be said that this incident was favorable for the Goblin
King’s southern expedition.
Chapter 188: Rival Chiefs

After the defeat of Elrain Kingdom’s Goudal Gaschall, word of the revival
of the Kushain Believers reached the Goblin King’s ears.

The intelligence department made with the help of the Leon Heart Clan
that the Goblin King advocated for was gradually starting to show results.

“And now there’s a civil war within Elrain Kingdom?” The Goblin King
knitted his brows as he listened to the information passed by Zaurosh.

Half of that was because he was astounded, while the other half was
because he did not understand.

“On the surface it appears to be a war regarding the king’s successor after
his death, but looking a little deeper, the Red King seems to be trying to take
over Elrain Kingdom,” Zaurosh said.

From the sound of things, it seemed like your usual internal squabbles, but
the Goblin King’s brows remained knitted.

“I’ve been hearing that Red King a lot lately. Is it that big of an
organization?” The Goblin King asked. Zaurosh’s faint frown as he uttered
that name did not escape his eyes.

“They’re a coalition of clans, but that might be a bit hard to understand.

Basically, they’re a group of adventurers trying to steal a country,” Zaurosh
said.

“I take it that’s something unusual,” the Goblin King said.

As far as the Goblin King was concerned, it was common sense for those
with power to yearn after the throne. But judging from Zaurosh’s reaction, it
seemed this was not a common thing.
 “Yes. At the very least, no one has attempted such a thing since the
conception of clans.”

Mercenaries with a country of their own. When you put it into words, it
may not seem like much, but actually making it happen takes a lot of resolve.

The fact that this coalition of adventurers could attempt such a thing spoke
volumes of their power. The Goblin King understood that much.

“The Red King, huh.”

It was an enemy they would have to face one day, but for now, they were
still too far from the Goblin King.

“The next matter is about the Kushain Believers, I believe,” the Goblin
King urged Zaurosh to continue.

“Yes. We have details of their last battle. Apparently, the saint led their
army,” Zaurosh said.

“The saint?” The Goblin King asked.

“A maiden who has inherited the blood of Kushain, Mira Vi Burnen; a 16-
year-old princess.”

“A noble birth, in other words. But is that all? She may be able to grasp the
people’s heart with that noble blood of hers, but tactics is a different story.”

Ra Gilmi Fishiga and his men may have gotten some results by attacking
the villages of the Kushain Believers, but in the end, the believers were still
able to protect their turf.

No matter how much faith that Saint Mira could muster, on the frontlines,
it was the soldiers who fought. There should be a skillful commander among
their ranks.

“Your Highness’ perception is as brilliant as ever. Vilan Do Zul, though

still but a boy, is practically the tactician of the Kushain Believers. He is
devoted to Saint Mira and without his counsel, their generals can’t move.”
 The Kushain Believers were able to come back because of a young boy
and a young girl.

“It’s like a fairy-tale.”

“Unfortunately, it’s true. The Kushain Believers have banded together with
them as their hope.”

“What a pain.”

Enemies with high morale were not easily dealt with. Such enemies with
unbreakable will could turn the battle around at any moment. If miracles
existed, then it’s that high morale that will bring them to light.

“And then there’s the Ashunasan Alliance,” the Goblin King said.

“Well, other than Elrain Kingdom, there’s only really the merchant
country, Pena. Only nations with the power and leisure like that of Elrain
Kingdom could afford to come here, after all.”

“If I recall correctly, they haven’t stood out until recently.”

“Yes… They dispatched troops alongside Elrain Kingdom to the Kushain

Believers. They should have lost, but just a few days ago, it seems that a city
of Elrain Kingdom has been taken over because of a coup.”

“Another internal dispute… Humans sure are unoccupied,” the elf, Fei,
said from the side while he was working on some documents.

Zaurosh wryly smiled. “You jest… But in any case, there’s no harm in
keeping tabs on others. Especially Pena, Elrain Kingdom, and the Red King
that’s trying to take over from within. And I’m sure the Kushain Believers
will become an important topic whether we want to or not.”

The state of affairs in the south was gradually becoming much easier to
understand compared to when the Goblin King first arrived here.

There were 3 forces that could stand against the Goblin King.
 The Red King, the merchant nation of Pena, and the Kushain Believers.

It is with these three forces that the goblin army will most likely compete
with to gain hegemony over the south. Elrain Kingdom would probably be
the first to withdraw seeing how the Red King was gradually eating it from
within.

“In any case, whichever power it is, they will all most likely aim for the
small feudal lords here in the borders. Although Pena’s actually made the
most contact recently…”

The merchant nation of Pena is a merchant city state built around an oasis
in the desert. It makes its income mainly through taxes earned from the roads
leading to the east and the west.

“It is a country ruled by a queen. More specifically, Raksha El Pena, who

just recently rose to power.”

“How much intel do you have on that country?” The Goblin King asked.

“We have all the basic information at our disposal,” Zaurosh said.

“Enlighten me then,” the Goblin King replied.

With head bowed, Zaurosh spoke to the Goblin King about Pena.

◆◇◆

Pena has always been a nation blessed in commerce. That hasn’t changed
to this day.

There was even a time when it ruled over the whole desert, but that was
only for a moment.

Since long ago, the nation of Pena has always been devoted to the God of
the Desert, Ashunasan, and the princess of their royal family did not serve
just as their princess, but also as their priestess.

Just as the words ‘merchant nation’ implied, the nation of Pena does its
best to avoid doing anything that might negatively influence its finances.

Pena raises sand horses, monsters that live mainly in the desert, and uses
them to raise an army of knights that work alongside their army to maintain
their territory in the desert.

Their special goods include the sand horses and alexandrite.

They have a population of 200,000. A relatively meager number, but due

to being a nation focused on commerce, they are incomparable to the
northern agricultural nations.

The royal family of Pena possesses great wealth and have many
mercenaries at their disposal.

Of the knights serving the royal family, two were renowned.

One was the leader of the blue knights, Aizas, and the other was his dear
friend and vice-commander, Allen.

Both were commoners, so they gained their position through skill alone.
Their popularity could be said to be second only to the queen.

Their valor and strength was shown when they conquered a city from
Elrain Kingdom.

But what was most noteworthy of all was the holy sword handed down by
the ancestors of their nation.

“Holy Sword?” The Goblin King said after listening quietly all this time.

“Yes. The holy sword, Guradion. A sword crafted by a god to be wielded

by a hero.”

“A holy sword to be wielded by a hero, huh.”

The Goblin King becoming thoughtful was a strange sight to Zaurosh, and
he could not help but look wide-eyed.
 “I did not expect your highness to be so interested in a weapon.”

“Hmm… Just a little.”

Zaurosh continued, but even after he left, there were only two things that
occupied the Goblin King’s mind.

“A holy sword to be wielded by a hero…”

Such things were common symbolically, but what if it was the real thing?

If there existed a Monster King who would encroach into human land, then
would the one to vanquish him be a hero possessing a holy sword?

Although just faintly, the Goblin King felt like he heard Altesia laughing.

“Svenna has capitulated! Gaza has fallen!”

Goudal Gaschall’s defeat hit Elrain Kingdom severely. And when the king
collapsed due to sickness, the flames of rivalry among the king’s successors
grew even fiercer.

Brandika rode alongside the noble general, Kanash, as the army slowly
advanced.

“You have my deepest gratitude. If there is anything you wish, just speak,”
Kanash said.

Brandika heroically laughed. He was participating in this battle as the duke

of Fatina.

He responded positively to Kanash’ jubilant mood. “I hear that man who

tricked the king, Goudal Gaschall, is foaming in the mouth right about now.”

“Indeed. He audaciously said he would end the battle immediately, but in

the end, he ran back home with his tail in between his legs.” Kanash nodded.

After a while, Kanash left Brandika. He did not stay long with him as he
needed to check the frontlines.

He was a general, but he was also a noble. And as far as nobles were
concerned, he had a lesser position than Brandika. Because of that it was only
natural for him to greet Brandika, and then shortly after excuse himself.

But the soldiers and the people saw it differently.

As far as they were concerned, Brandika was currently the most influential
person within the kingdom, so they took Kanash’s interaction with Brandika
as his acknowledgment of that authority.

Brandika himself didn’t care, however, and instead he rode to where

Carlion was.

“How’s that alliance with Pena going?” Brandika asked.

“There’s a proposal to deal with the Kushain believers and the monsters,
but so far, everything seems to be going well. Pena has already given up on
Elrain Kingdom, after all,” Carlion replied.

“Because of Fatina’s duke?”

“Because of Fatina’s valiant duke. It wouldn’t hurt to work with such a

man, right?”

Brandika saw through Carlion’s true intentions when he said he could still
use Elrain Kingdom’s flag and ferociously laughed.

“The king picked a bad time to fall sick too. Do you know anything about
it?” Brandika asked.

“No. But there’s a possibility Goudal Gaschall may have poisoned him,”
Carlion said.

“I see…”

After confirming those things, Brandika left Carlion and rode to the head
of the army.
 “Alright, you bastards! It’s time to earn our keep!”

As the members of the Red King cheered, the gnome warrior, Cell the
Sword Dancer, approached Carlion.

“Why did you lie?” She asked.

“It would be better if my lord doesn’t know some things. Although, he

might find out eventually,” Carlion replied.

Carlion had let slip some of Elrain Kingdom’s plans to a spy that appeared
in Fatina.

If not for that, things wouldn’t have gone so well for Cultidian. Saint Mira
wouldn’t have made her appearance just like that, and as a result, she
wouldn’t have been able to lead their army.

“We intentionally let an enemy spy leave… They know everything now,
no?” Cell asked.

“It’s fine. Although it might be about time to remove an unwanted piece

from the board,” Carlion faintly smiled as he hurried his horse.

“…Hmph,” Cell harrumphed as she watched Carlion vanish into the army.

While the goblins were busy with the trouble in the west, the internal strife
within Elrain Kingdom was quickly concluded. The victor was – of course –
the eldest son, Yuguno, who had allied himself with the army, but he did not
possess any actual power, and in the end, it was the name of the Red Clan’s
clan leader, Brandika, which resounded throughout the Elrain Kingdom.

At roughly the same time as Elrain Kingdom’s internal strife was

concluded, the Ashunasan Alliance broke up, and a new alliance was formed
between Pena and Elrain Kingdom.

After securing Elrain Kingdom, the Red King spread his influence further,
until eventually, it was decided that he will be given the position of the prime
minister. The Red King’s rise to power was clearly underway.
 ◆◇◆

It has been three months since the small feudal lords had gathered under
the banner of the Goblin King. Of course, they had done so with Zaurosh’s
clan behind them.

While Ra Gilmi Fishiga’s detached forced was starting to take shape, the
Goblin King was unsure where to invade next.

“King of Goblins, we’ve come to bring you word of our decision,” the
feudal lord of Shirak said.

“Decision?” The Goblin King glared.

But the feudal lord of Shirak along with the other feudal lords did not
shrink from that overbearing pressure as they knelt and offered their sword.

“…We promise to work alongside you from here on. Please accept our
fealty.”

“I accept.”

“Thank you.”

After the feudal lords left, Zaurosh approached.

“So? What was that about?” The Goblin King asked.

Zaurosh wryly smiled and knelt. “I pulled some strings and forged an
article.”

“Forged an article?”

“Yes, I used the ploy of the Kushain Believers and made it so that the saint
said she would never forgive the small feudal lords.”

“I see, so that’s why they’re clinging to me all of the sudden,” the Goblin
King wryly smiled.
 Zaurosh wordlessly nodded. “…Was that out of turn?”

“No, they needed to come to an answer sooner or later anyway. And

considering the other forces, we need to fortify our internal issues as soon as
possible. If anything you did well.”

Moreover, the plan Zaurosh thought of was something the Goblin King
could’ve never come up with. What with how unfamiliar he was with the
writings of this world.

“Just know that I can’t focus all of my attention on the Kushain Believers
just because of this,” the Goblin King reminded.

“Of course,” Zaurosh replied.

The Goblin King’s attention was focused on the approaching forces of

Pena from the south, which could move easily through the dessert on their
sand horses and were backed by the great wealth of the queen. Not to
mention, the hero and his holy sword.

Those ominous footsteps weighed so heavily upon the Goblin King’s heart
that he was starting to consider turning his attention away from Germion
Kingdom and focus solely on Pena for the time being.
Chapter 189: Encirclement (1/2)

Within the home of the late patriarch within the headquarters of the
Kushain believers was Saint Mira acting unlike her saintly self as she spoke
to her aide, Vilan Do Zul.

“Ahh! I’m beat!”

The way she shook her head with her hair unkempt could be seen as
charming in its own way if she were a normal girl, but as a princess and a
saint no less, it was truly improper.

“P-Princess… That behavior isn’t proper for someone of your position…”

The princess threw her pillow at Vilan and hit him right on the head.

“At least let me vent my frustrations! Sheesh, I wanted to get the small
feudal lords back, but now look what!”

“H-Huh?”

When Mira saw Vilan unable to understand, she grit her teeth.

“I don’t know why, but somehow someway, the message I sent to the small
feudal lords was tampered with! Someone must’ve done this… Hmm?”

Mira puffed her cheeks in displeasure as she went on a rant, but then she
suddenly stopped and became thoughtful as if she’d realized something.

“Is something the matter?” Vilan asked.

“Hey, Vil. The monsters are oppressing the small feudal lords, right?”
Mira asked.
 “Yes. Those who participated in the Battle of Kruzel confirmed it, a giant
goblin no one has seen before.”

“Wasn’t there a clan residing with the small feudal lords?”

“Erm… Yes, if I recall correctly, it should be the Leon Heart Clan. They’re
a giant merc clan on par with the Valkyuria. Their main headquarters is
situated in the east, however. Supposedly, they’re only with the feudal lords
because they were hired.”

Mira, who had stopped listening to Vilan midway, had her hand by her
mouth as she muttered to herself.

“Could it be? Could it really be?

As she made up her mind, she turned to Vilan.

“Investigate the financial state of the Leon Heart Clan! You can at least get
that much info, right?”

“Yes. It shouldn’t take long.”

“Then go!”

Vilan, who was chased out by Mira, came back after some time with the
documents pertaining to the Leon Heart Clan’s financial situation on hand.

When Mira saw the documents, she nodded her head and said ‘I knew it’ to
herself before falling back into silence.

“Is something the matter with the Leon Heart Clan?”

Mira smiled complacently at the poor Vilan who still couldn’t follow.

“The chaos in the south is because of the Leon Heart Clan. They colluded
with the goblins and tricked the small feudal lords.”

“…You’re kidding, right? Their main headquarters is in the east.”

 “It’s just a conjecture, but the odds are high. Don’t you see anything after
seeing these documents?”

“Not particularly? I mean it looks fine to me.”

“Exactly! It looks too good! The Red King Clan and the Elks Clan are
battling for influence in the east right now. So just how in the world are they
able to remain unaffected despite that?”

“But, no… Could it be? Are they looking to move?”

“Looks like your head is finally working. That’s right. They’re looking for
a new base, and it’s because of that that they met the goblins.”

“But those are monsters.”

“And yet they are fearfully organized.”

As the two gazed into each other’s eyes up close, they came to a
realization. This enemy is dangerous.

“But we can’t touch them for now. Germion Kingdom is acting

suspiciously.”

“Are you talking about the holy knights, Sivara and Jize? They’re probably
just there to keep things in check.”

“And by keep in check, that’s the refugees, of course. But do you really
they can suppress them? When I can send out 20,000 soldiers?”

“That many would take us 10 days, though.”

The Kushain Believers have many enemies. They were enemies with the
Ashunasan Alliance because of Benem’s holy war. They were also enemies
with Germion Kingdom, and have been for a long time now. They were also
enemies with the goblins because they killed their patriarch.

What they currently needed was time, as well as a partner who would be
willing to work with them.
 “We’ll scheme against the Leon Heart Clan. But I’m also interested in the
goblins, so make sure to gather intel on them too.”

“As you command.”

Just when Vilan was about to leave, word came that a messenger had
come.

“Who is it?” Mira asked.

“A messenger from Elrain Kingdom,” reported by the guard.

Mira and Vilan looked at each other.

“Good heavens! Why did a person like that have to come now!?”

Mira’s poor behavior continued a little longer. When she finally calmed
down, she received the messenger. At that time, she was already wearing her
saintly mask.

“King Yuguno of Elrain Kingdom is worried about the current situation,”

the messenger said.

Mira listened to the messenger with a smile as he spoke for a long time.

The messenger had come with a demand to surrender.

Mira tried to probe the messenger how much they knew, but of course, she
still refused to surrender at the end of the audience. What was most
noteworthy for her was Elrain Kingdom mentioning the movements of
Germion Kingdom.

“Just how far are they scheming, I wonder.”

The goal of the Kushain Believers was to suppress their surrounding

enemies and unify the south.

There was a slight chance of success were she to repeat what the late
patriarch, Benem Nemush, did, and mobilized countless soldiers under the
excuse of a holy war, but with 4 major powers in play, the odds of getting hit
from behind was almost guaranteed.

Vilan could hold one line, but Mira could not think of anyone else she
could rely on were she to try and hold two lines at the same time.

That being said, the same should also apply to the other forces. They may
be able to hold one war, but a second war at the same time should be
impossible.

“It’s unfortunate, but it seems we’ll have to quietly watch for now.”

As Mira muttered that to herself, spiritless, she sent Vilan to the northern
side to deal with Germion Kingdom. As for the goblins to the west and Elrain
Kingdom to the south, she decided to just watch for now.

She snorted in displeasure as she fiddled with her dazzling golden hair.

Since Elrain Kingdom asked her to surrender, they should be up to

something. Perhaps they intend to attack Cultidian, or perhaps it’s Pena, or
even the goblins.

She had plans in place in case of an attack. And in the case another force
interfered, she could hit them from the back. She had plenty of spies in
Fatina, so she was able to tell Elrain Kingdom’s movements.

“Hmph. Just watch,” Mira muttered out of spite to no one in particular as

she emptied her cup of black tea.

She decided in her heart to strike Elrain Kingdom – which was now
controlled by the Red King – from the back if they moved.

The black tea was faintly sweet.

The merchant country of Pena proactively spread its influence to the north.

When the Goblin King found out, he called back the forces he’d sent to the
Kushain Believers.
 Gi Za Zakuend also came back with 400 new goblin soldiers after the
trouble in the western region was concluded, bringing with him word that Gi
Gu Verbena, who had gone to the unexplored territories, was on his way back
with new forces.

About 2,500 soldiers currently gathered under the Goblin King’s banner.

Given time that number would only grow bigger as the Goblin King
rendezvoused with Gi Gu’s forces.

The Goblin King immediately called for a war council with the goblins, the
elves, and Zaurosh.

“The reason behind Pena’s expansion are those sand horses of theirs that
can move freely through the desert. They’ve already expanded beyond the
city states of the late Protea Faction and are continuing to expand north,”
Zaurosh said.

The Goblin King quietly listened to the intel of the Leon Heart Clan.

“Leading them are the leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas, and his second-
in-command, Allen. It’s the perfect lineup,” Zaurosh continued.

“I don’t suppose he’d do something dumb and try to split his forces,” the
Goblin King said.

Zaurosh nodded. “Though young he’s already grasped the art of war. There
are roughly 3,000 elites within the Blue Knights that he leads. At this rate,
it’s only a matter of days before they attack Razuel.”

“We can’t leave the small feudal lords to fend for themselves. We must
meet their forces!”

The Goblin King wanted to rendezvous with Gi Gu first, but unfortunately,

the small feudal lords swore fealty to him precisely because they expect him
to protect their lands. He had to meet their forces.

“Inform Gi Gu.”
 The Goblin King sent out a messenger to inform Gi Gu of their meeting
point.

“We need to cripple their mobility,” Gi Za advised.

The Goblin King nodded. “The battlefield is a flatland. The perfect place
for soldiers with high mobility to exhibit their strength. In that case, we’ll use
the dark of the night, then without giving them any room to breathe, crush
them until they’re wiped out! Gi Jii Arsil!”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Gi Jii answered the king’s call.

“Move out ahead of our forces and find the enemy. Keep contact with
them to a minimum. Once you’ve confirmed their position, contact us, but do
not touch the enemy.” The Goblin King said.

“As you will,” Gi Jii replied.

The Goblin King turned his eyes away from the running Gi Jii and gave
out his next orders.

“Keep your respective platoons apart and prepare for the enemy’s attack. If
Gi Jii fails to find the enemy in time, we’ll be the ones on the receiving end
of a surprise attack. Stay vigilant and focus on cooperating with each other!”
The Goblin King said.

Th commander goblins nodded to the king’s words and bowed.

“Now, go! Trample upon the invaders and bring peace upon these lands!”

◆◇◆

“Fatina’s forces have reached the outskirts of Cultidian!” A soldier

reported.

The saint, Mira, raised the corner of her eyes.

The influential people of Cultidian were gathered around her.

 “…Their numbers? Do they have siege weapons?” Mira calmly asked as
she kept her emotions from leaking.

“Approximately 10,000… We can see the banner of Brandika’s Red King,

but we can’t see any siege weapons!” The soldier answered.

“…They got us,” Mira said as she clicked her tongue, but no one heard her.
That was what she truly felt, but that quiet annoyance of hers vanished in the
midst of all the commotion.

It’s been 3 days since she sent out her greatest trump card, Vilan Do Zul, in
response to Germion Kingdom’s suspicious movements. She was able to send
out 20,000 soldiers without any fears because her spies at Fatina said nothing
was amiss.

Fatina and Cultidian were both giant cities with a population of over
300,000 and focused on agriculture. They could conscript their farmers
whenever to make their armies, but that required time.

Because of that she believed that as long as her spies could inform her
beforehand, she would be able to respond to any threat from Fatina, so she
was more concerned about the goblins to the west and Elrain Kingdom to the
south.

Unfortunately, her excellent mind allowed her to fall right into the enemy’s
trap.

All of this was according to the schemes thought up by the Red King. That
included figuring out Elrain Kingdom’s movements, dealing with them, and
allowing Mira’s spies to roam freely.

“Played like a fiddle…”

Saint Mira curled her hands into a fist away from eyes.

The army from Fatina probably intended to restrict the Kushain Believer’s
movements.

The fact they didn’t bring siege weapons with them was proof of that.
 It was as if the enemy knew that she’d intended to strike from behind that
they brazenly showed off the might of their forces. Seeing that, Saint Mira
deeply regretted.

Sending her forces out thinking she was safe only to have the enemy’s
army by her footsteps all of the sudden was the very definition of taking
someone by surprise.

This was a huge blunder.

“Let the people of Cultidian know that the soldiers of Elrain Kingdom
have not come to invade our lands but to help subjugate the monsters,” Mira
said.

A cardinal bowed his head and left.

“An unprecedented response, but with this, the people should calm down.”

The influential people looked at her gently, but Mira was spitting internally
at them.

This was a message to the spies of the Leon Heart Clan within Cultidian.

Chances were that even if they sent messengers to the border lands, they
still wouldn’t be able to overtake the march of the Red King.

It was also necessary to reorganize the spies at Fatina.

Mira would never forgive the fact that her spies had just been put to waste.
This was her spitting back at the Red King.

“But, of course… The Kushain Faith exists for the peace of the people.”

Saint Mira smiled sweetly like an angel.

Not one person among the influential people knew of the poison brewing
behind that innocent smile.
 ◆◇◆

After essentially securing Elrain Kingdom, the Red King set their sights on
the merchant country of Pena next. The Kushain Believers to the north may
have indeed stopped the upper brass of the old Elrain Kingdom, but they
were able to stop them by using Germion Kingdom as a wedge.

The relationship between the Free Cities and Germion Kingdom that have
been fighting for so long was not something that could so easily be fixed.

“Germion Kingdom is indifferent to the Kushain Believers, but if we make

use of the refugees, we should be able to seal the north’s movements,”
Carlion explained.

The upper brass of the Red King Clan, which now held a country, all
nodded.

“Next, we should aim for the wealth of the merchant country, Pena. The
day we take Pena is the day we take the south… Well, more or less.”

Elrain Kingdom’s crops and Pena’s taxes. If they could have both, they
would be able to exert their dominance over the south.

“But didn’t you just form an alliance with Pena?” Saldin asked.

Carlion nodded. “Yes, to deal with the monsters and the Kushain
Believers.”

“Wouldn’t it be bad if we attacked them despite being allies? We’ll be

known as traitors,” the old enchanter, Grave, added.

Carlion nodded. “Which is why we’ll also be sending our forces to the
goblins lording over the borderlands.”

“So we’ll be fighting them with Pena?”

“Yes, on the surface.”

“What do you mean?”

 “We’ll be leaking intel to the goblins about Pena’s movements.”

When Carlion said that, everyone in the room glanced at each other.

“According to our spies, they have elves too other than goblins,” Carlion
said.

“But, that’s…” Saldin spoke.

But Carlion ignored him and continued. “According to our spies in

Germion Kingdom, the monsters excel in surprise attacks. But of course,
that’s to be expected. After all, they are denizens of the night and boast of
physical faculties beyond that of us humans.”

“If the elves are with them, then they won’t fight to the bitter end. That
betters their odds a little. We should expect a surprise attack from them,
but… how big is their cavalry? Do they even have one?”

“We don’t know. Even if they have one, it shouldn’t be anything

considerable. It’s doubtful they’d be able to stand toe-to-toe with the Blue
Knights,” Carlion said.

“So you want to instigate the goblins to attack Pena, and while they’re
being attacked, you want us to attack?” Brandika asked, causing everyone in
the room to finally understand Carlion’s intentions.

“Yes. We’re putting out bait for the wolves to fight over so we can claim
the prize without effort.” Carlion confirmed.

“That would require they be kept in the dark of our movements, however,”
Grave said.

Carlion replied. “Ah, you needn’t worry about that. I”ve already asked
Cell. Our intelligence is far better than theirs.”

“Good, then. Everyone understands the plan?” Brandika asked.

The people replied with a ferocious yes.

 “Let’s go, genius adviser. If we lose, we’ll have a good laugh!”

Spirits high, Brandika departed with the Red King Clan.

Because of Carlion’s schemes, the Red King Clan was able to move a step
ahead than any other power.

“Ahh, by the way, Carlion.”

“Yes?”

“About Germion Kingdom… Since you’re going to anyway, you might as

well make a big fuzz about the alliance.”

“…Ah, you want to use Fatina as bait?”

Carlion placed his hand by his mouth.

Brandika smiled fiercely. “Nah, I mean Cultidian.”

When Carlion stared blankly for a moment, Brandika laughed

wholeheartedly, then he left Carlion, riding out into the north with his
cavalry.

“As you will.”

Carlion deeply bowed his head.

Chapter 190: Blue Knights

The leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas, and his second-in-command, Allen,
were ordered to take out the monsters in the border lands. The two of them
were young, both being just 23.

Allen was a man who was promoted from his status as a commoner solely
because of his talent in the sword, while Aizas was a fair and just man who
could charm others. They were good friends.

“I understand it’s a request from our princess, but still… A monster

subjugation?” Allen complained.

“Don’t grumble. We promised Elrain Kingdom we’d free the borderlands.

We can’t stop now. Besides, with this those annoying cabinet ministers will
also shut up,” Aizas said.

No matter how talented they were, the reason they could hold the position
they held today was solely because of the attacks from Elrain Kingdom and
the Kushain Believers.

The anti-queen faction were wiped out during those battles, and it was then
that Aizas exerted his shrewdness.

It could be said that while Allen was the better warrior, Aizas was the
better commander.

“Once we get past the desert, we’ll be at the border lands. The monsters
have good eyes in the dark. We’ll have to be careful,” Aizas said.

“As the second in command, I order a retreat,” Allen said.

“What? Do I have to play the thankless role again?” Aizas asked.

 “Don’t worry. They hate me too,” Allen said.

The both of them laughed.

Armors couldn’t be worn in the desert while the sun was high up, but once
night fell, the temperature would come down with it, so much so that one
would have to cover oneself in blankets just to keep from chilling. But they
intentionally rested in the afternoon and moved in the night.

“Harsh orders are needed to protect the soldiers. It can’t be helped,” Aizas
said.

“As long as we don’t get stabbed from behind,” Allen replied.

As the two of them shared a chuckle, they started talking about their plans.

“Let’s leave it at that for the jokes. Intel says the goblins have taken over,
but there’s too little information about their forces. Elves were spotted, so it’s
possible there are demihumans too,” Aizas said, to which Allen nodded.

The goblins did not have siege weapons, so they couldn’t hide behind a
wall like others could. But even if they did have them, the only city with
walls in the borderlands was Shirak Territory, and they had to go down south
to protect Razuel.

“We should have the upper hand in soldiers. Our spies agree on this too,”
Aizas said.

“Then…” Allen replied.

“No, don’t look down on goblin stamina. Word says they can run for days
without exhaustion.”

“You’re kidding.”

“I wish,” Aizas said as he made a difficult face and became thoughtful.

Allen knitted his brows. “Something doesn’t sit right with me in this
coming battle.”
 The enemy wielded a ghastly power.

Somehow, Allen started to feel as if it might be a good idea not to take for
granted the goblins’ achievement of taking down the holy knight, Gowen
Ranid.

“Indeed,” Aizas said. “It gets worse the closer we get. This is a first for
me.”

“Want to go back home under your dear princess?” Allen teased.

Aizas pouted one of his cheeks in response. “Damn right, I do. I just hope
she doesn’t kill herself worrying about me.”

“…I’m the one who gets embarrassed when you talk like that,” Allen
snorted.

“You started it,” Aizas wryly smiled.

“Anyway, let’s send more scouts than usual,” Allen said.

Aizas nodded.

◆◇◆

In the black of the night, Gi Jii Arsil ran.

As the leader of the assassin unit, Gi Jii carried with him only a dagger as
he went down south.

He used his noble-class sight, smell, and stamina, as he searched for the
enemy. Normal goblins could not match Gi Jii in his ability to search for he
had grown to specialize for it.

As soon as he spotted the shadow of a horseman, he dropped down on the

ground and observed.

Lightly armored men rode up north on gray-speckled horses in small

numbers – the defining features of sand horses – as they scouted the area.
 The horsemen moved orderly and smoothly without missing a beat,
causing Gi Jii to sense danger. It reminded him too much of Gowen Randi’s
encampment, bringing him much discomfort as he raised his brows.

Gi Jii wondered to himself if his subordinates were also able to spot the
enemy as he stifled his breath.

These men were not like the Kushain Believers. One wrong move and they
were bound to be noticed.

It was different from when he scouted the Kushain Believers, where he did
not even sweat as he watched the joke they called a formation.

“Something’s wrong,” Gi Jii muttered to no one in particular when he

heard the horsemen yelling.

He brought up his head a little and peeked, and when he did, he saw that
his subordinate goblins have been spotted.

3 horsemen were chasing after them.

They had a spear in hand, while a curved sword could be seen sheathed by
their waist.

They looked threatening.

“GU, NU…”

He mustn’t save them, Gi Jii told himself as he burned to memory the

death of his subordinates, then he turned heel and ran to the back of the
horsemen.

When Gi Jii turned his eyes to the back, he saw it. A great cavalry that
could put many armies to shame.

“Found you.”

As Gi Jii solemnly muttered that, he turned around, confirmed the

direction, and proceeded back to the king.
 “I found the enemy!”

As Gi Jii thought back on how his subordinates were cruelly murdered, he

ordered his subordinates and went back to the north.

When the Goblin King received the flood of information regarding the
enemy’s location, he gathered the army. Now that they knew where they
were, all that was left was to decide the timing of their surprise attack.

Rashka the Valiant of the Gaidga, Gi Zu Ruo the Mad Lion, Hal of
Paradua… These goblins gathered together to form a platoon with powerful
penetrating prowess. The Goblin King positioned them at the front, while he
positioned Gi Jii Yubu’s army and Gi Gi Orudo’s monster army behind. They
were going to be fighting an army of mainly cavalry while having just as
many soldiers as they did.

At the rearmost, he positioned the archers of Ganra, the elves, and Gi Za

Zakuend’s druids.

The Goblin King knew he needed to strike firmly with the first blow if he
were to have any hopes of destroying the formations of the enemy cavalry.

“Rashka, Gi Zu, Hal, I leave the vanguard to you. Hear my words and
destroy the enemy in one strike,” the Goblin King said.

“OU!” Rashka replied.

“HA!” Gi Zu Replied.

“As you will!” Hal replied.

After hearing their reply, the Goblin King gave another order.

“Gi Jii, Gi Gi… Once they’ve punctured a hole in the enemy formation,
you are to spread it open and cut even deeper into their numbers!”

“It will be as your majesty commands!” Gi Jii and Gi Gi said.

 “As for the rearguards, you are to crush the fleeing enemies and watch for
an attack on the flanks,” the Goblin King said.

“Leave it to me,” Fei replied.

“Hmph. The back again?” Gi Za replied.

The goblins and the elves nodded, and when dusk fell, the Goblin King
departed with them.

He has caught word that the enemies moved in the night and had many
scouts out.

Indeed, if they moved like that, then perhaps they might be able to thwart
their attempts at a surprise attack.

“Gi Ji Arsil!”

The Goblin King summoned the assassin, Gi Ji, and ordered him to crush
the enemy scouts.

“Do you think there we can be bested within the veil of the dark?” The
Goblin King asked.

“No, your majesty! We are the denizens of the darkness!” Gi Ji said.

Satisfied with his response, the Goblin King ordered Gi Ji to take his
assassins and move ahead.

The Goblin King’s forces departed for the outskirts of Razuel without Gi
Gu Verbena’s army.

◆◇◆

When the two armies finally clashed, it was at the outskirts of Razuel, on
the grass-covered meadows.

Here, the ground was hard, the lands were covered in tall grasses, and the
rain was few. The feudal lord of Razuel had long given up trying to develop
these lands.

Because of that the small monster beasts and animals have claimed these
lands as their own.

The shrill cry of a nocturnal bird reverberated throughout the land.

It alone sang. The rest of the beasts were quiet.

The silence was deafening.

Though the monster beasts normally moved quietly, the presence of the
goblin army sent them fleeing with the animals.

The night skies were clear. Not a single cloud that veiled them could be
seen. And the twin moons of Ervi and Navi hung beautifully from them as the
stars shone dazzlingly.

The clash of the two armies began with silence.

“The scouts haven’t returned?” The leader of the Blue Knights, Aizas,
asked.

Allen nodded, and Aizas continued.

“We sent three horsemen to the north to scout and they haven’t returned. In
that case…”

“They were killed?” Allen asked.

“Our elites? You must be joking.”

“Right? Then…”

“OU!”

The both of them only needed to share a glance before coming to an

understanding.
 “How will the goblins strike?” Aizas asked.

“They will attack from the dark and will want to end us in one strike;
therefore… they will want to surround us.”

“Is that what your instincts tell you?” Aizas asked.

“Of course,” Allen smiled like a beast.

The two of them shared a wry smile after that, then Aizas shook his head.

“If our enemies were normal monsters, you’d be right, but they would do
more to neutralize our forces by focusing their attacks in a single point.”

“You’re the commander. I’ll believe you.”

Allen didn’t even hesitate to abandon his original suggestion and go with
whatever Aizas suggested.

In response to that, Aizas lifted up one cheek, then he issued out a

command.

“Vice Knight Commander, Allen, take 5 small platoons with you, separate
from the main force, and attack the enemy from the flanks!”

“I accept your orders!

Then the both of them clanged their swords and bid each other farewell.

“Don’t die, partner!” Aizas said, overflowing with the will to fight.

“The fortunes of war be with you!” Aizas replied.

After that Aizas gathered his small platoon commanders and advanced
toward the area their scouts were last seen.

“We are the denizens of the eternal hot sands of the great desert!” Aizas
proclaimed passionately.
 The small platoon commanders speaking in chorus.

“We hold that name high and shall protect even its blue skies!”

Then Aizas drew his sword. Its blade was shone so brilliantly that even
Verdna’s wings (the goddess of darkness) could not dull it.

“Onwards! Let us trample over those goblins with the hooves of our
cavalry!”

At his behest, the sand horses ran. They did not move as fast as the horses
did on grasslands, but they moved quickly enough for a cavalry.

With a thin but slightly longer spear than normal, the small platoon
commanders rode on sand-horse-back into the darkness.

No matter how used one was to the darkness, the moons and the stars could
not possibly provide enough lighting, yet still, they rode into the darkness,
not slowing down even a little. Truly fitting of their titles as elites.

Because of that they were able to dodge the rain of arrows, but only for the
first group.

The sound of wind cutting resounded, and the arrows rained behind the
vanguard, falling onto the second group of cavalry.

Humans and horses alike cried out in pain.

Yet still the vanguard did not stop.

In fact, they rode even faster.

And when the horseman at the lead of the vanguard, who was carrying a
torch saw that, he yelled.

“Found you, goblin—”

“GURUuUuOOoAAa!”
 But before he could even finish his sentence, the darkness shook, and
suddenly, he was splattered like a bug.

A giant goblin had just mercilessly crushed him and his horse with a club.

The club was brand new. One specifically made for Rashka just for this
day. It had a wooden handle for ease of use and the part used to smash was
reinforced with iron. It was a brutish club whose weight alone was enough to
threaten.

Rashka swung two of that club as he pleased.

“I am violence incarnate! To war!”

The Gaidga and their chief fought fiercely, and Gi Zu Ruo followed suit, not
willing to be outdone.

“Don’t lose to the tribes!” Gi Zu Ruo said.

As the vanguard of the Gi Goblins, Gi Zu Ruo was not about to lose to the
tribal goblins.

He struck his spear into the stomach of a horseman, but the horseman did
not stop and kept going. In response, Gi Zu Ruo let go of his spear and
slammed his fist right into the sand horse’s head.

“GURUaAOOOAA!” Roared Gi Zu Ruo.

The might of the Mad Lion’s fist after evolving into a noble class easily
sent the horse flying. The sand horse may have been a monster, but in the
end, it was still just a horse. It fell to the ground after letting out a cry.

Gi Zu ignored the soldiers awestruck by his feat as he set his eyes

searching for his next prey.

While Gi Zu was losing his mind to his rage, a black tiger rider rode past
him from the side.
 The other goblin to whom the vanguard had been given to, Hal of Paradua.

He calmly observed the horsemen as he picked out a prey from those in the
outer part of their formation.

“Take them down!” Hal said.

In the same moment he gave that command, Hal rode past a horseman and
claimed his life with his spear.

In the black of the night, though the stars, the twin moons, and the torches
the humans carried might offer some reprieve, there was a stark difference
between they – the humans – who could not see in the dark and they – the
goblins – who could see as if it were day. To the humans, it felt as if shadows
were simply passing by and claiming lives, while they stood bewildered,
unable to comprehend what had just transpired.

Like water crashing into two giant boulders, the forces of the blue knights
were split by Gi Zu Ruo and Rashka. All the while, the threat from Hal, who
rode upon black tiger back, lay ever present, prickling at them from the
corner of their backs.

Aizas could never have predicted that being able to see in the dark would
make such a huge difference. Apparently, being able to see one’s foe first and
prepare oneself was enough to make a world of difference.

That being said, they were still the Blue Knights. A first class military
organization in their country. No matter how strong Rashka and Gi Zu were,
they still couldn’t stop the entire Blue Knights by themselves. Horsemen
eventually passed them by and fought the platoons behind them.

Throes resounded from the goblins as spears cut them down before they
could hit back.

When the horsemen were about to pass the goblins after one exchange, Gi
Gi instigated the monsters to turn toward the flanks.

“Free the beasts! Let them have a taste of our strength!” Gi Gi said on
triple head back.

At his behest, the beast tamers let loose their monsters toward the passing
horsemen.

Some horsemen tried to cut down the thorn dogs with their curved swords,
but then triple heads tackled their sand horses with their horns, causing them
to fall over. Some of the dragon turtles whipped their tails and crushed the
legs of the sand horses, and when the blue knights tried to attack the slow
turtles, four-armed monkeys along with the mirage monkeys attacked them
while they were still mounted.

But even then, the Blue Knights did not stop. Instead, they tried to turn
away from the confusion and ride away.

“Thrust your spears!” Gi Jii Yubu said.

It was then that Gi Jii Yubu came with his regiol.

They hid behind their shield and struck out with their long spears through
the opening.

When the blue knights clashed with them, they panicked and had no choice
but to fight.

Countless horsemen screamed and jeered as the spears penetrated them.

Gi Za’s druids casted their spells, and as the horsemen fell off their sand
horses, monsters crowded them.

Ganra’s arches shot their bows, and when the horsemen tried to run, Felbi
and his elves casted their magic.

The blue knights who were able to break past the goblins’ frontlines were
fierce, but so were the goblins who stopped their charge. If this were a boxing
match, then both fighters were currently in an all out brawl.

Both forces fought each other earnestly, such that it would seem odd if
either were to come out unscathed. In fact, even just grazing each other was
enough to leave severe wounds on either side.

In the midst of all that, the Goblin King was currently searching for the
enemy commander. When he saw a young man wielding a dazzling long
sword, he roared, unsheathed Flamberge, and slashed toward him.

“GURUuUuoOOaAAA!” The Goblin King roared.

But that slash accompanied by that world shaking howl was easily
deflected, and in the next moment, the Goblin King received a slash of the
enemy’s own while still shocked.

Not only was the enemy able to receive his sword, he was also able to
slash so powerfully. Both things were beyond the Goblin King’s
expectations.

“Keep going!” The enemy commander said.

After waking up from the shock of how heavy that commander’s blade
was, the Goblin King watched as the commander fled to the back. For a
moment, he thought of pursuing, but then Gi Jii called out to him, almost as if
he were crying.

“My lord, enemies from the flanks!!” Gi Jii said.

The Goblin King clicked his tongue. “Form a semi-circle formation! Don’t
let the enemies approach!”

The Goblin King was not pleased at the existence of a detached force, but
fortunately, their target was Gi Jii’s forces. He would have to respond, and
then have Rashka and Gi Zu turn around—

“Onwards!!” The enemy commander of the detached force said.

Gi Jii formed a hedgehog-like semi-circle formation, but the enemy

detached force did not seem to care one whiff about it as they charged
straight into it.

For a moment, the Goblin King thought they’d lost their mind, but the next
moment would prove his suspicions wrong.

For in the next moment, the youngster that had charged in, brandished his
long sword, and with a fierce tempest, broke the hedgehog-like formation of
spears, riding into the opening made.

At this rate, the enemy will break through the flanks, and the front and rear
forces will be divided.

When that worst possible outcome flashed through the Goblin King’s
mind, he was about to give an order, but then—

“Leave it to me!” Hal, one of the goblins in charge of the vanguard,

appeared.

Hal led his forces and chased after the detached enemy forces.

“Become the glory of my spear!!”

Hal swung his spear and cut through the body of an enemy, but not one
among the Paradua, not even he, the killer himself, spared a glance for the
horseman as he fell off his horse. They were focused solely on the remaining
enemies.

“Fix the formation. His Highness is watching!” Gi Jii said.

Gi Jii’s skillful command over his army allowed him to fix the broken
formation.

The young commander of the detached enemy forces clicked his tongue as
he left the goblins.

As soon as the Goblin King saw the detached forces leave, he ordered Gi
Zu and the Gaidga to turn back.

“They’re coming from the back! Turn around!”

At the king’s behest, Rashka and Gi Zu turned around, drawing the shape
of a U.
The detached force was driven away by Hal, but they weren’t done yet. They
turned around and was about to charge back into the goblin army.

After losing so many soldiers, the Goblin King couldn’t help but grit his
teeth as he ordered the army to turn around.

“I won’t let your deaths be in vain!” The Goblin King said as he set his
gaze upon the enemy commander, then he called Felbi and Gi Za to the
frontlines.

“Kill the enemy commander,” he said.

Gi Go, who hasn’t uttered a word all this time as he waited by the king’s
side, drew his curved sword and turned around. There was no time for
greetings. The enemy cavalry had already begun their charge once more.

The Goblin King took Flamberge in his left hand and wielded Zweihander
in his right hand.

“Don’t miss this opportunity!”

That was all the Goblin King said as he took command of his allies to clash
with the enemy.

They would be at a disadvantage if they let the enemy gather momentum

before charging, so he immediately ordered his army to charge.

“Attack!! Tear their necks into pieces!” The Goblin King said as he raised
Flamberge with black flames spurting.

In response, Rashka and Gi Zu ran onwards despite the wounds they

carried.

“GURUuUuUOOOAOAA!!”

The Goblin King’s roars pushed on the backs of the two goblins as they
ran in the frontlines, then as if to chase after them, their subordinate goblins
all ran as well.
 The earth trembled as the goblin army began their charge.

Even Gi Jii who had assumed a half-circle formation had already changed
formation to an offensive type.

After the goblins regrouped themselves into an arrowhead formation, they

ran toward the approaching cavalry.

Like this a tempest of swords whirled up from between the two forces
again.

Rashka’s clubs turned the cavalry into lumps of meat, and the bloody Gi
Zu slipped through the spears and pulverized their brains with his fists.

Zu Vet’s battle axe lopped off the sand horses’ heads, and Gi Do Buruga’s
wind tore the enemy apart.

But although the Order of the Blue Knights weren’t as fierce as they were
before, they were still elites. True to that renown, they struck out with their
spears and brought countless goblins to the ground.

They slipped through rains of spells cast by the druids and lopped the
heads off of the goblins. Their sand horses ran over the monsters and as they
did the horsemen caught the goblins’ spears, and then skewered the goblins
that hid behind their shields.

It was an awful sight, but no matter how fierce the flames raged within the
king’s heart, he stifled them and watched.

He only had one target: the enemy commander.

No matter how many of his subordinates died, no matter how many of the
enemies died, he only needed to watch for now.

Gi Jii Yubu’s subordinates struck out with their spears toward the
weakened enemy.

They assumed a hedgehog formation, and with the strong legs of a goblin,
closed in on the enemy.
 The enemy cavalry tried to get out of the way, but they couldn’t change
directions that quickly, and in no time, they were skewered.

It didn’t matter whether it was man or horse. Before the hedgehog

formation, everything was cut down before its advance.

But when they tried to push their advantage further, they were stopped by a
valiant warrior, a knight riding upon a horse with a dazzling sword in hand.

The Goblin King grit his teeth when he saw that knight, and he took the
Zweihander in his right hand and threw it at him.

“Go!”

The Goblin King used all of his might to throw his great sword, and it spun
on its axis as it headed toward Aizas.

“That’s not enough to beat me!” Aizas said as he gripped the holy sword,
Guradion, tight.

It was a sword he’d received from his beloved princess. A sword from the
royal treasury that promised victory.

But in the same moment that he deflected the great sword, two arrows of
unparalleled accuracy were shot. Their direction was none other than the
valiant warrior and his beloved steed.

“Sorry,” Ra Gilmi muttered.

Aizas tried to block those two arrows even as he pulled on the reins of his
sand horse, but he was still dismounted in the end.

Aizas already figured out that the Goblin King was the leader of the
goblins, and that if he were able to defeat him, the war would end in their
victory. The Goblin King thought the same.

Unfortunately, what came next for Aizas was a giant mass of wind. It was
a massive attack that would surely tear his whole body into pieces were he to
receive it.
 “I won’t lose!”

But that massive mass of wind was all but cut with a single swing of the
holy sword. After that, Aizas made a run for it… Not away, but toward the
Goblin King.

Despite those two impossibly accurate arrows and that powerful wind
spell, Aizas knew no fear, and he pushed on, cutting goblin after goblin in his
path as he made his way toward the Goblin King.

Truly fitting of the term ‘One Man Against a Thousand’. He was a

tempest. A storm. He took down everything in his path, and nothing could
stop him.

“Brace yourself!”

Aizas jumped with the power of his divine protection coursing throughout
his whole body. When he felt a presence, he turned his gaze, and there he saw
Gi Ji Arsil.

Gi JI had been bottling up his anger all this time after seeing his
subordinates die, and now that the opportunity for vengeance was at hand, his
expression twisted.

He threw a dagger toward Aizas.

Aizas’ face twisted as he felt pain jolt from his ankle, but he did not stop,
for the head of the Goblin King was right before him.

If he could just slay the Goblin King, this battle would end with no more
sacrifices, so…

He charged onwards.

“UooOOO!”

And with all the force of his spirit, he swung the holy sword.

The Goblin King responded in kind. With the Flamberge in both hands, he
too used all of his strength to meet the descending holy sword.

“GURUUUuuOOOOAAA!”

The Goblin King’s roars resounded throughout the battlefield.

And when Aizas saw the Goblin King’s face distort upon receiving his
blade, he thought, ‘I can do this!’ But that was only for a moment.

“GU!?” Aizas cried out.

For in the next moment, he felt something pierce him from the side.

It was a curved sword from a goblin he had never before seen.

After that, the urge to throw up overcame him.

“BU HAK!?”

As the blood within his body flowed out, he felt his strength leave him.

“AIZAaaAS!!”

The voice of his friend screaming was the last thing he heard.

Somehow, Allen managed to take his body away from the battlefield.

◆◇◆

After the battle that day, the Order of the Blue Knights lost 2,000 soldiers
out of their 3,000, but the greatest loss of all was the death of their
commander, Aizas, and the grave injuries of his second-in-command, Allen.
The Merchant Country, Pena, grew weak within a night.

But the goblins were not without losses. They lost 1,300 on their side and
now only had 1,100 soldiers left.

To make things worse, the sudden attack of the Red King with over 15,000
soldiers from Elrain Kingdom forced them to flee for the borders without
even being able to celebrate their victory.

No matter how strong the Goblin King was, he could not take on an army
over 10 times his army’s size. That was simply impossible.